Vaniquotes - User contributions [en]

Krsna never leaves Vrndavana

2011-04-23T17:47:06Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"krsna never leaves"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|}} {{goal|0}} {{first|23Apr11}} {{last|23Apr11}} {{totals_by_secti…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"krsna never leaves"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|23Apr11}}
{{last|23Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=1|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|2}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Krsna Never...]]
[[Category:Leave]]
[[Category:Vrndavana]]
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" class="section" sec_index="0" parent="compilation" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is"><h2>Bhagavad-gita As It Is</h2>
</div>
<div id="BG_Chapters_7_-_12" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" text="BG Chapters 7 - 12"><h3>BG Chapters 7 - 12</h3>
</div>
<div id="BG1037_0" class="quote" parent="BG_Chapters_7_-_12" book="BG" index="127" link="BG 10.37" link_text="BG 10.37">
<div class="heading">From another point of view, because Kṛṣṇa never leaves Vṛndāvana, all the forms of Kṛṣṇa that appear elsewhere are His expansions.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:BG 10.37|BG 10.37, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa is the original Supreme Personality of Godhead, and Baladeva is Kṛṣṇa's immediate expansion. Both Lord Kṛṣṇa and Baladeva appeared as sons of Vasudeva, so both of Them may be called Vāsudeva. From another point of view, because Kṛṣṇa never leaves Vṛndāvana, all the forms of Kṛṣṇa that appear elsewhere are His expansions. Vāsudeva is Kṛṣṇa's immediate expansion, so Vāsudeva is not different from Kṛṣṇa. It is to be understood that the Vāsudeva referred to in this verse of Bhagavad-gītā is Baladeva, or Balarāma, because He is the original source of all incarnations and thus He is the sole source of Vāsudeva. The immediate expansions of the Lord are called svāṁśa (personal expansions), and there are also expansions called vibhinnāṁśa (separated expansions).</p>
<p>Amongst the sons of Pāṇḍu, Arjuna is famous as Dhanañjaya. He is the best of men and therefore represents Kṛṣṇa. Among the munis, or learned men conversant in Vedic knowledge, Vyāsa is the greatest because he explained Vedic knowledge in many different ways for the understanding of the common mass of people in this Age of Kali. And Vyāsa is also known as an incarnation of Kṛṣṇa; therefore Vyāsa also represents Kṛṣṇa. Kavis are those who are capable of thinking thoroughly on any subject matter. Among the kavis, Uśanā, Śukrācārya, was the spiritual master of the demons; he was an extremely intelligent and far-seeing politician. Thus Śukrācārya is another representative of the opulence of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3134_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="34" link="SB 3.1.34" link_text="SB 3.1.34">
<div class="heading">Lord Kṛṣṇa in Dvārakā is the Vāsudeva expansion of the original group. The original Lord Kṛṣṇa never leaves Goloka Vṛndāvana. All the plenary expansions are one and the same viṣṇu-tattva, and there is no difference in Their potency.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.1.34|SB 3.1.34, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">May I inquire whether Aniruddha is doing well? He is the fulfiller of all the desires of the pure devotees and has been considered from yore to be the cause of the Ṛg Veda, the creator of the mind and the fourth Plenary expansion of Viṣṇu.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Ādi-caturbhuja, the original expansions from Baladeva, are Vāsudeva, Saṅkarṣaṇa, Pradyumna and Aniruddha. All of Them are viṣṇu-tattvas, or nondifferent Personalities of Godhead. In the incarnation of Śrī Rāma, all these different expansions appeared for particular pastimes. Lord Rāma is the original Vāsudeva, and His brothers were Saṅkarṣaṇa, Pradyumna and Aniruddha. Aniruddha is also the cause of Mahā-Viṣṇu, from whose breathing the Ṛg Veda appeared. All this is nicely explained in the Mārkaṇḍeya Purāṇa. In the incarnation of Lord Kṛṣṇa, Aniruddha appeared as the son of the Lord. Lord Kṛṣṇa in Dvārakā is the Vāsudeva expansion of the original group. The original Lord Kṛṣṇa never leaves Goloka Vṛndāvana. All the plenary expansions are one and the same viṣṇu-tattva, and there is no difference in Their potency.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Cheating religion

2011-04-22T20:38:08Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"cheating religion"|"cheating religions"|"religion, simply cheating"|"religion, the cheating"|"religion. All cheating"|"religion. …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"cheating religion"|"cheating religions"|"religion, simply cheating"|"religion, the cheating"|"religion. All cheating"|"religion. Bogus. Cheating"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Apr11}}
{{last|22Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=2|OB=1|Lec=31|Con=12|Let=1}}
{{total|49}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Cheating]]
[[Category:Religion]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_5" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 5"><h3>SB Canto 5</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB5320_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="86" link="SB 5.3.20" link_text="SB 5.3.20">
<div class="heading">Dharma is given by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, just as the law is given by the state government. Man-made dharma has no meaning. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam refers to man-made dharma as kaitava-dharma, cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.3.20|SB 5.3.20, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Unlike ordinary living entities, the Supreme Lord is not forced by the modes of material nature to appear. He appears dharmān darśayitu-kāma—to show how to execute the functions of a human being. The word dharma is meant for human beings and is never used in connection with beings inferior to human beings, such as animals. Unfortunately, without being guided by the Supreme Lord, human beings sometimes manufacture a process of dharma by concoction. Actually dharma cannot be made by man. Dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam. ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]) Dharma is given by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, just as the law is given by the state government. Man-made dharma has no meaning. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam refers to man-made dharma as kaitava-dharma, cheating religion. The Supreme Lord sends an avatāra (incarnation) to teach human society the proper way to execute religious principles. Such religious principles are bhakti-mārga. As the Supreme Lord Himself says in Bhagavad-gītā: sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). The son of Mahārāja Nābhi, Ṛṣabhadeva, appeared on this earth to preach the principles of religion. That will be explained in the Fifth Chapter of this Fifth Canto.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_7" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB71512_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="628" link="SB 7.15.12" link_text="SB 7.15.12">
<div class="heading">There are five branches of irreligion, appropriately known as irreligion (vidharma), religious principles for which one is unfit (para-dharma), pretentious religion (ābhāsa), analogical religion (upadharma) and cheating religion (chala-dharma).
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.15.12|SB 7.15.12, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">There are five branches of irreligion, appropriately known as irreligion (vidharma), religious principles for which one is unfit (para-dharma), pretentious religion (ābhāsa), analogical religion (upadharma) and cheating religion (chala-dharma). One who is aware of real religious life must abandon these five as irreligious.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Any religious principles opposed to the principle of surrendering to the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, are to be considered religious principles of irregularity or cheating, and one who is actually interested in religion must give them up. One should simply follow the instructions of Kṛṣṇa and surrender unto Him. To do this, of course, one needs very good intelligence, which may be awakened after many, many births through good association with devotees and the practice of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Everything but the principle of religion recommended by Kṛṣṇa-sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]])—should be given up as irreligion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya17184_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3960" link="CC Madhya 17.184" link_text="CC Madhya 17.184">
<div class="heading">On the material platform, religious systems are different. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam describes them from the very beginning as dharmaḥ kaitavaḥ, cheating religions. None of these religions is actually genuine.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 17.184|CC Madhya 17.184, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are many different religions throughout the world because they are not all on the absolute platform of devotional service. As confirmed in the Bhagavad-gītā (18.66): sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja. The word ekam means "one," Kṛṣṇa. On this platform, there are no different religious systems. According to Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.1.2), dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo ‘tra. On the material platform, religious systems are different. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam describes them from the very beginning as dharmaḥ kaitavaḥ, cheating religions. None of these religions is actually genuine. The genuine religious system is that which enables one to become a lover of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. In the words of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.2.6):</p>
:sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje
:ahaituky apratihatā yayātmā suprasīdati
<p>"The supreme occupation (dharma) for all humanity is that by which men can attain to loving devotional service unto the transcendent Lord. Such devotional service must be unmotivated and uninterrupted in order to completely satisfy the self."</p>
<p>On this platform there is nothing but the service of the Lord. When a person has no ulterior motive, there is certainly oneness and agreement of principles. Since everyone has a different body and mind, different types of religions are needed. But when one is situated on the spiritual platform, there are no bodily and mental differences. Consequently on the absolute platform there is oneness in religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20275_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4763" link="CC Madhya 20.275" link_text="CC Madhya 20.275">
<div class="heading">They pray, "Give us this day our daily bread." Any religion that does not accept the Supreme Lord as the absolute father is called kaitava-dharma, or a cheating religion. Such religious systems are rejected in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.1.2): dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo ‘tra.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.275|CC Madhya 20.275, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"In due course of time, the Supreme Personality of Godhead (Mahā-Vaikuṇṭhanātha), by the agency of an expansion of His personal self (Mahā-Viṣṇu), placed the seed of the living entities within the womb of material nature."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a quotation from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (3.5.26). This verse tells how the living entities come in contact with material nature. Just as a woman cannot beget children without uniting with a man, material nature cannot beget living entities without being in union with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. There is a history of how the Absolute Lord becomes the father of all living entities. In every system of religion, it is accepted that God is the supreme father of all living entities. According to Christianity, the supreme father, God, provides the living entities with all of life's necessities. Therefore they pray, "Give us this day our daily bread." Any religion that does not accept the Supreme Lord as the absolute father is called kaitava-dharma, or a cheating religion. Such religious systems are rejected in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.1.2): dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo ‘tra. Only an atheist does not accept the omnipotent supreme father. If one accepts the omnipotent supreme father, he abides by His orders and becomes a religious person.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTW43_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="35" link="RTW 4.3" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 4.3">
<div class="heading">The Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.1.2) has defined such showbottle religion as kaitava-dharma, "cheating religion." Those who are attracted to such cheating religious groups are themselves deceitful.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 4.3|Renunciation Through Wisdom 4.3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Māyāvādīs try hard to look like spiritualists, but in fact they are gross materialists. They may be able to confuse and mesmerize the public with word jugglery, but in truth their so-called renunciation is as false as the monkeys', for they have become mere beggars looking for distinction, adoration, position, and wealth. They are busy only with worldly progress; forgotten are the spiritual message and spiritual goals and ideals. The Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.1.2) has defined such showbottle religion as kaitava-dharma, "cheating religion." Those who are attracted to such cheating religious groups are themselves deceitful. Their show of spirituality is abominable; they have no desire for either liberation or devotion and surrender. They are addicted to speculation and can never understand Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>When the Māyāvādīs pretend to perform kīrtana or hold discourses on the Bhāgavatam for personal name and fame, they may sing and talk about Brahman, Caitanya, and Paramātmā, but they cannot utter Lord Kṛṣṇa's name. Although the words śrī bhagavān uvāca ("the Supreme Personality of Godhead said") appear throughout the Bhagavad-gītā, the Māyāvādīs are prepared to say everything else except the name of Kṛṣṇa. It is a well known scriptural truth that the words Brahman and Paramātmā refer ultimately to Lord Kṛṣṇa and that Kṛṣṇa is the principle name of the Supreme Absolute Person.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG136LondonJuly261973_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="22" link="Lecture on BG 1.36 -- London, July 26, 1973" link_text="Lecture on BG 1.36 -- London, July 26, 1973">
<div class="heading">These rascals, they think that animals are to be killed for the satisfaction of the tongue of the human being. No sense. No sense. And still they are passing on as religious heads. Such type of cheating religion is completely kicked out from this Bhāgavata religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 1.36 -- London, July 26, 1973|Lecture on BG 1.36 -- London, July 26, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Suppose father has got ten sons. Out of them one or two sons are useless. So those who are very capable sons, if they say to the father, "My dear father, these two sons of yours, they are useless. So let us cut their throat and eat." So father will say, "Yes, you do that"? No. Father will never say. The father will say, "Let them be useless, but let them live at my cost. Why...? You have no right to infringe on their rights." This is common sense. But these rascals, they think that animals are to be killed for the satisfaction of the tongue of the human being. No sense. No sense. And still they are passing on as religious heads. Such type of cheating religion is completely kicked out from this Bhāgavata religion. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ vāstavaḥ vastu vedyam atra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). It is meant for, this Bhāgavat-dharma. Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is meant for the paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ those who are not envious. How they can be envious? Paramahaṁsa, one who has understood what is this creation, who is the creator, what are these living entities, one who has got this knowledge, he is called paramahaṁsa. So how a paramahaṁsa can be envious of others? Therefore it is said paramo nirmatsarāṇām ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Matsaratā. Matsaratā means envious. So without becoming Vaiṣṇava, without becoming a devotee of Kṛṣṇa, you do not think that anyone is a human being. He is simply animal.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG29LondonAugust151973_1" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="44" link="Lecture on BG 2.9 -- London, August 15, 1973" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.9 -- London, August 15, 1973">
<div class="heading">He says, sarva-dharmān parityajya: "Give up all." That means anything without Kṛṣṇa consciousness, without God consciousness, they are all cheating religion. They are not religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.9 -- London, August 15, 1973|Lecture on BG 2.9 -- London, August 15, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As soon as Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī became acquainted with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, immediately they decided that "We shall retire from this ministership and join Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to help Him." To serve Him, not to help Him. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu doesn't require anyone's help. But if we try to associate and try to serve Him, then our life becomes successful. Just like Kṛṣṇa says... Kṛṣṇa came to preach Bhagavad-gītā. Sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). That was His mission, that "These rascals have become servant of so many things: society, friendship, love, religion, this, that, so many things, nationality, community. So these rascals should stop all this nonsense business." Sarva-dharmān parityajya: "Give up all this nonsense. Simply just become surrendered unto Me." This is religion. Otherwise, how Kṛṣṇa is advising that sarva-dharmān parityajya, ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]) "You give up all religious system?" He came—dharma-saṁsthāpanārthāya. He came to reestablish the principles of religion. Now He says, sarva-dharmān parityajya: "Give up all." That means anything without Kṛṣṇa consciousness, without God consciousness, they are all cheating religion. They are not religion. Religion means dharmāṁ tu sākṣat bhagavat-praṇītam, the order of the Supreme Lord. If we do not know who is the Supreme Lord, if we do not know what is the order of the Supreme Lord, then where is religion? That is not religion. That may go on in the name of religion, but that is cheating. So the Bhagavad-gītā ends: sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). And Bhāgavata begins from that point.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG43BombayMarch231974_2" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="137" link="Lecture on BG 4.3 -- Bombay, March 23, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.3 -- Bombay, March 23, 1974">
<div class="heading">Any religion without the conception of God, without knowledge of God, without knowing the surrendering process, that is called, described in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam as "cheating religion." Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.3 -- Bombay, March 23, 1974|Lecture on BG 4.3 -- Bombay, March 23, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One who does not know what is God, one who does not know how to surrender to Him, he's not religious. Any religion without the conception of God, without knowledge of God, without knowing the surrendering process, that is called, described in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam as "cheating religion." Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra. The so-called religious system, which is cheating only, that kind of religion is completely thrown away, kicked out. Because religion means to develop your dormant love for God, or to execute the laws of God. That is... The laws of God is, (as) Kṛṣṇa says, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). And how to achieve that? That also Kṛṣṇa says: man-manā bhava mad-bhakto mad-yājī māṁ namaskuru ([[Vanisource:BG 18.65|BG 18.65]]). Four principles only. "Always think of Me." Hare Kṛṣṇa. If you chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, then you're remembering Kṛṣṇa. Man-manāḥ. Hare Kṛṣṇa Hare Kṛṣṇa... This is the religion; at least, of this age.</p>
:harer nāma harer nāma
:harer nāmaiva kevalam
:kalau nāsty eva nāsty eva
:nāsty eva gatir anyathā
:([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.21|CC Adi 17.21]])
<p>There is no other way. You chant. Then any, any scripture you will find. Śabdād anāvṛtti. In the Vedānta-sūtra. Śabdāt, simply by chanting, vibrating, you become liberated. In the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam: kīrtanād eva kṛṣṇasya mukta-saṅgaḥ paraṁ vrajet ([[Vanisource:SB 12.3.51|SB 12.3.51]]). Kaler doṣa-nidhe rājann asti hy eko mahān guṇaḥ. Śukadeva Gosvāmī said, "Mahārāja Parīkṣit, this age of Kali is full of faulty things. It is an ocean of faulty things. But there is one profit, benefit. What is that?" Kīrtanād eva kṛṣṇasya mukta-saṅgaḥ paraṁ vrajet. "If you chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa, then you become liberated, and you are promoted to the spiritual world." Paraṁ vrajet.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG422BombayApril111974_3" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="186" link="Lecture on BG 4.22 -- Bombay, April 11, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.22 -- Bombay, April 11, 1974">
<div class="heading">The so-called religious system which is full of matsaratā, jealousy, that is called kaitava-dharma, cheating in the name of religion. So this God consciousness is not a cheating religion. It is very broad-minded.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.22 -- Bombay, April 11, 1974|Lecture on BG 4.22 -- Bombay, April 11, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore Śrī Bhāgavata says that dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra paramo nirmatsarāṇām, vāstavaṁ vastu vedyam atra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Dharma... There are many religious systems. There is jealousy. So-called religious system, cutting the throat of the animals. Why? If you are so broadminded that if you see everywhere Nārāyaṇa, why you are cutting the throat of the goats or the cows or other animals? You should be merciful to them also. But that mercifulness cannot be exhibited without being a devotee, vimatsaraḥ. Nirmatsaraḥ.</p>
<p>Therefore the so-called religious system which is full of matsaratā, jealousy, that is called kaitava-dharma, cheating in the name of religion. So this God consciousness is not a cheating religion. It is very broad-minded. Titikṣavaḥ kāruṇikāḥ suhṛdaḥ sarva-bhūtānām ([[Vanisource:SB 3.25.21|SB 3.25.21]]). This Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement means everyone wants to become friend of everyone. Otherwise if a Kṛṣṇa conscious person does not feel like that, why he should take trouble to preach Kṛṣṇa consciousness all over the world? Vimatsaraḥ. One should understand that Kṛṣṇa consciousness is so nice that everyone should relish it, everyone should take part of it.</p>
<p>Kṛṣṇa consciousness means God consciousness. Because people are suffering on account of lack of God consciousness. That is the cause of suffering.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG71CalcuttaJanuary271973_4" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="237" link="Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Calcutta, January 27, 1973" link_text="Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Calcutta, January 27, 1973">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa came to establish what is real religion. Not cheating religion. Cheating religion will not help us. Why I say "cheating religion"? Because it is said in the beginning of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra (SB 1.1.2). Kaitava means cheating. You cannot make people happy by presenting some cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Calcutta, January 27, 1973|Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Calcutta, January 27, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Paritrāṇāya sādhūnāṁ vināśāya ca duṣkṛtām, dharma-saṁsthāpanārthāya ([[Vanisource:BG 4.8|BG 4.8]]). Kṛṣṇa came to establish what is real religion. Not cheating religion. Cheating religion will not help us. Why I say "cheating religion"? Because it is said in the beginning of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Kaitava means cheating. You cannot make people happy by presenting some cheating religion. That is the injunction of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Real religion. What is the real, real religion? Dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). Dharma means the codes given by God. That is dharma. You cannot make this dharma, that dharma. Dharma is one. God is one. And you have to follow that one principle, how to approach Kṛṣṇa. That is bhakti. So dharma is to approach Kṛṣṇa, and the process is bhakti. And Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme God.</p>
:īśvaraḥ paramaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ
:sac-cid-ānanda-vigrahaḥ
:anādir ādir govindaḥ
:sarva-kāraṇa-kāraṇam
:(Bs. 5.1)
<p>He's the cause of all causes. This is the shastric injunction. So if you take this movement very seriously, the world will be happy, we'll be happy, personally or socially or economically, politically... That's a fact. Therefore Kṛṣṇa says: sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). If we accept Kṛṣṇa, simply Kṛṣṇa, then you understand everything. Asaṁśayam, without any doubt. Samagram, in fullness. Kasmin vijñāte sarvam idaṁ vijñātaṁ bhavati.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG77BombayFebruary221974_5" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="274" link="Lecture on BG 7.7 -- Bombay, February 22, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 7.7 -- Bombay, February 22, 1974">
<div class="heading">That is first-class religion, which teaches how to surrender to God and how to become a lover of God. That is religion. Otherwise, they are simply cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.7 -- Bombay, February 22, 1974|Lecture on BG 7.7 -- Bombay, February 22, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So this business was entrusted by... Lord Caitanya started this movement. Actually, Kṛṣṇa started this movement five thousand years ago and taught this subject matter to Arjuna in the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra. But unfortunate as we are, we could not take up the mission of Kṛṣṇa. The mission of Kṛṣṇa was, yadā yadā hi dharmasya glānir bhavati bhārata, tadātmānaṁ sṛjāmy aham ([[Vanisource:BG 4.7|BG 4.7]]). As soon as there is discrepancy in the matter of discharging religious principle... Means, religious principle means the law of God. Dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). Religion means the laws of God. Religion does not mean "I have manufactured some religion, he has manufactured some religion, he has manufactured some religion, and another man has... Yes, all religions are right." Yata mata tata patha. No. That is nonsense. Religion is one. Sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). This is religion. Kick out all sorts of religious principles; simply surrender to God, or Kṛṣṇa. Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). This is confirmed. That is first-class religion, which teaches how to surrender to God and how to become a lover of God. That is religion. Otherwise, they are simply cheating religion.</p>
<p>That is explained in the Bhāgavatam. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ satāṁ vedyaṁ vāstavam atra vastu ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Dharmaḥ projjhita, cheating type of religion, is kicked out from this Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Projjhita. Prakṛṣṭa-rūpeṇa ujjhita. And Śrīdhara Svāmī gives his comments: atra mokṣa-vāñchā api nirastam. Anyone, any type of religion... Just like the Māyāvādī philosophy. They are trying to have mokṣa, to merge into the existence of the Supreme. But Bhāgavata says, "No, that is also cheating."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB111LondonAugust71971_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="2" link="Lecture on SB 1.1.1 -- London, August 7, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.1.1 -- London, August 7, 1971">
<div class="heading">Any kind of religion which is going on under the name of religion, but the system has no information of God, that is cheating religion. Cheating religion. Because religion means the laws of God.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.1.1 -- London, August 7, 1971|Lecture on SB 1.1.1 -- London, August 7, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So anyone who does not know what is God, and what is my relationship... Relationship later on. First of all at least we must know what is God. Then we can speak something about God. If I do not know what is God, then we can speak something about God. If I do not know what is God, then how you can explain, how you can understand about Him? So that is the defect. Actually you search out all process of understanding God. Generally religion means the process of understanding God. That is religion. Religion without God is just like Hamlet without Hamlet. Playwright, Hamlet. Religion cannot be without God. The so-called religion, that is cheating. That is, it will be explained in the next verse, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Any kind of religion which is going on under the name of religion, but the system has no information of God, that is cheating religion. Cheating religion. Because religion means the laws of God. But if you do not know what is God, then how you can know His laws? If you do not know the king, how you can understand the king's laws, even though you try to understand?</p>
<p>Just the scientists, they are trying to understand the laws of God, but because they are imperfect, therefore they cannot understand what is God, in spite of their scientific improvement. They do not know. Ask any scientist, "You are great scientist. Can you say what is God?" The reply will be, "No. We don't believe in God. We don't believe." Why? You believe in the laws of God? "Yes, that we are studying." But the laws means somebody has made that law. That is our experience. Just like when we understand government laws, we understand also the government has enacted this law.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB112LondonAugust171971_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="8" link="Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971">
<div class="heading">Try to understand. Therefore there are so many religious systems which say, "God has no form. There is no God. Let us imagine." These are, this kind of religion is cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971|Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So that is our philosophy. God is a person like you and me. As we are sitting together; you are seeing me, I am seeing you. Similarly, if you become elevated to the perfection of devotional service, you'll go to God and you'll see Him as you are seeing me, I am seeing you. You'll see Kṛṣṇa. Try to understand. Therefore there are so many religious systems which say, "God has no form. There is no God. Let us imagine." These are, this kind of religion is cheating religion. Therefore it is said here, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Cheating. Because there is no real information. Real information is īśvaraḥ paramaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ (Bs. 5.1), the Supreme Lord has got His spiritual body, and He is... In the Christian Bible also, it is said, "Man is made after God." Is it not? So unless God has got form, two hands, two legs, like that, how man has got two hands, two legs? If we are imitation of God, then God must be person. This is natural conclusion.</p>
<p>So impersonal concept of God is imperfect conception of God. That is not perfect. They are puzzled because Kṛṣṇa, God, is sac-cid-ānanda-vigraha (Bs. 5.1). They cannot imagine that a form of sac-cid-ānanda can be possible. That is their lack of knowledge. But we learn from Vedic literature that God has got form, complete form, like us. Just like Kṛṣṇa, you see, He has got also two hands, He is also playing flute, with consort, Rādhārāṇī. He has also got two hands, nice face, nice head. Everything is there. Only the ingredients are different. These ingredients, at the present moment... I have also got form, spiritual form. You have also spiritual form.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB112LondonAugust171971_2" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="8" link="Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971">
<div class="heading">Any religion which does not teach about God, which does not know what is God, that is cheating religion. That's all. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra (SB 1.1.2). Cheating, religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971|Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore it is said here... Any religion which does not teach about God, which does not know what is God, that is cheating religion. That's all. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Cheating, religion. And the Vṛndāvana dāsa Ṭhākura has said, pṛthivīte yāhā kichu dharma-nāme cale, bhagavat prahe tāhāṅ paripūrṇa chale. "In the all over the world, what is going on..." It is a strong criticism. In the name of religion, the Bhāgavata says, "They're all cheating." That's all. Because they have no idea what is God. Neither in their principles there is service of God, there is dedication to God. Simply official in the so-called religion. Therefore Vṛndāvana dāsa Ṭhākura said, "These are all cheating religions." Religion means when one accepts some religion, he must know, "What is God, what I am, what is my relationship with God, what are the laws of God, how I am to act." So many things you have to learn. That is religion. Simply stamping myself with some rubber stamp that "I belong to this religion, I belong to that religion," that will not help. That is cheating. You are cheating yourself.</p>
<p>Another point is that it doesn't matter. I don't say that your religion is cheating or my religion is bona fide. I don't say that. We have no right to say that. I want to see... "I" means, we are Bhāgavata. We are representative of bhāgavata-dharma. Or Bhāgavata wants to see. Any religion you may profess—it doesn't matter—I want to see whether you have got the result of religion. The result of religion is you will love God. That is result of religion. If you have become actually lover of God, then your religion—it doesn't matter whatever religion you profess—that is perfect. But if instead of developing your love for God, you have developed love for so many nonsense things, then you have simply wasted your time. That is the verdict of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB113CaracasFebruary241975_3" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="13" link="Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975">
<div class="heading">The characteristic is that I am eternally servant of God. So instead of serving God, if I serve the dog, that is called cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975|Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A man has served the family with heart and soul throughout the whole life, and when he is old man, if he asks permission from his wife, "My dear wife, now I have served so much. Let me take sannyāsa now," the wife will never give permission. She will say, "What you have done? I have got to do so many things. Your, this son is not yet settled up; this daughter is not yet married. How you can take sannyāsa? So you cannot do." So actually, he is the servant of the wife, but he is thinking, "I am master of the family." This is called māyā. And any religious system on the platform of this false understanding is also cheating.</p>
<p>Therefore it is said, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra. Kaitavaḥ means cheating, which is not dharma, which is not the characteristic. The characteristic is that I am eternally servant of God. So instead of serving God, if I serve the dog, that is called cheating religion. Nobody is meant for serving a dog, but because I am servant, if I haven't got sufficient engagement as servant of God, then I keep a dog to serve him.</p>
<p>So the conclusion is that constitutionally I am servant, servant of God, but instead of giving service to God, I am now engaged in the service of the dog. So on the standard of this so-called service the Bhāgavata-dharma is not discussed, means the false service. Now, how it is concluded?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB113CaracasFebruary241975_4" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="13" link="Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975">
<div class="heading">"Give up all these. Simply surrender unto Me." So any religious system which is teaching to divert the attention of the follower to so many things, that is cheating religion. Just like in India, there is a class of men. They are called Māyāvādīs.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975|Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">These are the statement. Means "Whenever there is mismanagement of the word dharma, or pure characteristic, at that time I appear." So Kṛṣṇa appeared for reestablishing the real principles of dharma, or religion. So He did not come or did not appear for establishing the so-called religious system, Hindu religion and Muslim religion or Christian religion or this religion, that... Not that type. Real religion. Therefore He says, sarva-dharmān parityajya: ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]) "Give up all these. Simply surrender unto Me." So any religious system which is teaching to divert the attention of the follower to so many things, that is cheating religion. Just like in India, there is a class of men. They are called Māyāvādīs. They recommend that "You worship any demigod. The result is the same." This is false religion. Kṛṣṇa said that mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja: "Only surrender unto Me." Then one may ask that "In the Vedas there are... So many demigods' worship is recommended. Is that false?" That is not false. Because it is mentioned in the Vedas, you cannot say it is false. But they are meant for all material benefit. Material benefit means it is mentioned that "If you want to be very educated, you worship this demigod," that "If you wants a beautiful wife, then you worship this demigod; if you want to be very wealthy, then you worship this demigod." In this way there are different items, but these things are all material things.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB113CaracasFebruary241975_5" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="13" link="Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975">
<div class="heading">There is no other religion except Kṛṣṇa consciousness. All cheating religion. That is the... We discussed. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ: "All cheating type of religion is rejected, kicked out."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975|Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- Caracas, February 24, 1975]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: "He, anyone, who is engaged in pure devotional service, he is transcendental to all these three qualities of the material world, and he is situated in the Brahman platform." Liberation means to be situated on the Brahman platform. So for a bhakta, the liberation is already there. Śrīla Bilvamaṅgala Ṭhākura has said, muktiḥ svayaṁ mukulitāñjali sevate asmān: "We are devotees, so mukti, liberation, is standing on my door with folded hands, 'What can I do for you?' " So why a pure bhakta should desire after liberation? For a pure bhakta, the liberation is standing on the door as maidservant. So a devotee is not aspiring for liberation. (break)</p>
<p>Hṛdayānanda: Is it possible to achieve liberation with other religious...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: There is no other religion except Kṛṣṇa consciousness. All cheating religion. That is the... We discussed. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ: "All cheating type of religion is rejected, kicked out."</p>
<p>Hṛdayānanda: (break) ...until you have arrived here, there was no possibility of liberation for humanity?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That you can judge. (laughter) If I say, it will be self-advertisement. But you are intelligent. You can judge. But I have not brought something invented by me. I have brought the Bhāgavatam and Bhagavad-gītā. That's all. That's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB125AligarhOctober91976_6" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="30" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976">
<div class="heading">If there is no conception of God, if one does not know what is God and what is the order of God, then that type of religion is cheating religion and that kind of religion is completely thrown out from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976|Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just like if you want to be a mathematician, so you may pass from any university, Calcutta University or Delhi University or London University—any university. Mathematics two plus two equal to four everywhere. It is not that in Calcutta University two plus two equal to five, and in London University two plus equal to three. No. Everywhere two plus two equal to five, four. Similarly, dharma means obedience to the laws of God. That is dharma. Either you become Christian or Hindu or Muslim, whether you accept God as the supreme authority and whether you abide by the laws of God, then you are dharmic. Otherwise, it is cheating. If there is no conception of God, if one does not know what is God and what is the order of God, then that type of religion is cheating religion and that kind of religion is completely thrown out from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Therefore Vṛndāvana Dāsa Ṭhākura said, pṛthivīte āche yata..., pṛthivīte yahā kichu dharma nāme cale. Cale means it is passing on in the name of religion but it is not religion. Because religion without conception of God, what is the meaning of that religion? If that is religion, that is not parā dharma. That is aparā dharma. Aparā dharma. Just like sometimes we take deśa-dharma. Samāja-dharma, gṛha-dharma, and so many things.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1220LosAngelesAugust231972_7" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="83" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.20 -- Los Angeles, August 23, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.20 -- Los Angeles, August 23, 1972">
<div class="heading">In the beginning, in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam: dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra (SB 1.1.2). All rascaldom going on under the name of religion, cheating religion, they're completely kicked out from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.20 -- Los Angeles, August 23, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.20 -- Los Angeles, August 23, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Philosophy which does not search ultimately what is truth, what is God, that philosophy is mental speculation. And the knowledge of God without philosophy is simply sentiment. They should be combined. To understand God, our relationship with God, our duty, everything should be understood, scientifically. Bhagavat-tattva-vijñānam. Therefore this word has been used, vijñānam. Viśeṣa-jñānam. Jñānam, ordinary knowledge, and vi, when the this word is added, vi, meaning viśeṣatā, particularly, for practical application... This vijñānam.</p>
<p>So this vijñānam, this science, can be understood by mukta-saṅga, who is freed from the lower modes of material nature, especially tamo-guṇa and rajo-guṇa. So do not be befooled by so many rascals that bhagavat-tattva-vijñānam, the science of God, understanding is so cheap that anyone can give you by simply one day's association with some rascal. You see. This is not so possible. Yes, it has to be studied, it has to be practiced. It has to be realized. So this vijñānam is being stated in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Therefore in the beginning, in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam: dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). All rascaldom going on under the name of religion, cheating religion, they're completely kicked out from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Simply on scientific understanding we are presenting what is Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Not for sentimentalists.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1522VrndavanaAugust31974_8" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="144" link="Lecture on SB 1.5.22 -- Vrndavana, August 3, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.5.22 -- Vrndavana, August 3, 1974">
<div class="heading">Religion means the law given by Kṛṣṇa, or God. That is religion. Otherwise, it is not religion. That is cheating. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra (SB 1.1.2). This is cheating religion. If you do not follow Kṛṣṇa, that is cheating.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.5.22 -- Vrndavana, August 3, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.5.22 -- Vrndavana, August 3, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That is Kṛṣṇa consciousness. (aside:) Let him sit down properly. That is scholarship. You make research work, but... In the śāstra it is said that Kṛṣṇa is the original person of this departmental knowledge. Suppose you are a lawyer. So Kṛṣṇa gives the law. This is research work. Just actually Kṛṣṇa gives. What is Kṛṣṇa gives? Sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). This is law. The first giver of law is Kṛṣṇa, that "You give up all nonsense. Surrender unto Me." This is law. Then you'll understand everything. Man-manā bhava mad-bhakto mad-yājī māṁ namaskuru ([[Vanisource:BG 18.65|BG 18.65]]). Religion means the law given by Kṛṣṇa, or God. That is religion. Otherwise, it is not religion. That is cheating. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). This is cheating religion. If you do not follow Kṛṣṇa, that is cheating.</p>
<p>"Kṛṣṇa" means... When I say "Kṛṣṇa," Kṛṣṇa means God. God is one. That is Kṛṣṇa. Others, they admit that God is one. But they do not know who is that one God. That is their defect. That is the difference between us and others. They do not know... Just like if I say that "Have you got any father?" So he'll say, "Yes, I have got my father." "Now, who is your father?" "I do not know." That's not a very good credit. Because without father, mother, there is no existence. So everyone knows I have got a father. But who is my father, that I do not know. At least, in India, one who cannot say his father's name, immediately he becomes degraded. Just like the Jābāla Satyakāma. Jābāla Satyakāma, he, he was... He went to Gautama Muni, "Please initiate me."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB215DelhiNovember81973_9" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="367" link="Lecture on SB 2.1.5 -- Delhi, November 8, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.1.5 -- Delhi, November 8, 1973">
<div class="heading">Religion means to understand God. That is religion. In religion, a godless religion, where there is no conception of God, that is not religion. That is called cheating religion. In the name of religion, but there is no conception of God. That is not religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.1.5 -- Delhi, November 8, 1973|Lecture on SB 2.1.5 -- Delhi, November 8, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The small children, four years, five years old, they are hearing about Kṛṣṇa, about God. They are chanting about Kṛṣṇa, they are rising early in the morning, attending maṅgala-ārātrika. Anyone goes there... Even the education superintendent came to visit our temple. He was astonished that "How these children are happy. How children, they are being educated." So this is to be introduced. Kaumāra ācaret prājño dharmān bhāgavat..., durlabhaṁ mānuṣaṁ janma. This human form of life is durlabham. Durlabham, very rare to achieve. It is not so easily obtained. We have to pass through evolutionary process, 8,400,000 species of life, aquatics... Jalajā nava-lakṣāṇi sthāvarā lakṣa-viṁśati. We have to pass through aquatics, animals in the water, then trees, plants, then insects, birds, beasts. After all, we get this human form of life, especially civilized form of life, with some idea of religion. If we do not utilize it... Religion means to understand God. That is religion. In religion, a godless religion, where there is no conception of God, that is not religion. That is called cheating religion. In the name of religion, but there is no conception of God. That is not religion.</p>
<p>Then here it is said that śrotavyaḥ bhagavān hariḥ. If you do not know who is Bhagavān, if you do not know who is Hari, if you do not know who is Īśvara, then what you will hear about Him? That is the problem. Those who are after God, they make God nirākāra. "There is no ākāra. There is no form." God is the origin of all forms, but the poor God has no form. Just see. This is the conclusion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB32817NairobiOctober261975_10" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="505" link="Lecture on SB 3.28.17 -- Nairobi, October 26, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.28.17 -- Nairobi, October 26, 1975">
<div class="heading">This is the business. We are Hindu, Muslim, Christian, this, that. They are all third class, cheating religion. What is real religion? That is religion which teaches how to love God.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.28.17 -- Nairobi, October 26, 1975|Lecture on SB 3.28.17 -- Nairobi, October 26, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This is the business. We are Hindu, Muslim, Christian, this, that. They are all third class, cheating religion. What is real religion? That is religion which teaches how to love God. That is religion. Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje. That is first-class religion. It doesn't matter whether it is Hindu religion, Muslim religion or Christian religion. If it teaches how to become lover of God, then it is first-class. And what for this love? Ahaituki: "without any cause." People love somebody else to get some return. No. Ahaituki: "without any expectation of return." Anyābhilāṣitā-śūṇyam (Brs. 1.1.11).</p>
<p>Just like these European, American or African boys. They have joined this Kṛṣṇa con... They have not come here for some material progress. No. They have not come here. Others may come. You can say, "The Africans are poor. They have come." No. Nobody has come for material profit. What about the Europeans, Americans? They are not poor. They have got enough money. Why they are after Kṛṣṇa consciousness, after me? I am not rich man. No. That is called ahaituki, without any motive. Nobody. "Kṛṣṇa is my lovable, worshipable. I shall worship Kṛṣṇa." This is wanted. Ahaituky apratihatā. And if you have got this intention, that "Kṛṣṇa is my Lord. I must love Kṛṣṇa. I must learn how to love Him," then apratihatā—no material condition can check it. Either you become American or African, black and white or this or that, nothing can check you. You can go on—if it is motiveless. This is wanted.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB553HyderabadApril151975_11" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="534" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Hyderabad, April 15, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Hyderabad, April 15, 1975">
<div class="heading">Real religion is to surrender to Kṛṣṇa. Sarva-dharmān parityajya (BG 18.66), therefore it is advised that you give up all these so-called religions, sarva-dharmān. You become surrendered to Kṛṣṇa. That is real religion. All others, cheating religion, that's all.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Hyderabad, April 15, 1975|Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Hyderabad, April 15, 1975]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Very good result. He is lamenting, that He doesn't want this good result that everyone will become Kṛṣṇa consciousness? Eh? There is a story in this connection, that there was a haṭṭa, a fair or market. So many people came there, and one old lady began to cry. "Where shall I give them place? So many people have come here." She began to cry. Then her son said, "My mother, see in the evening. You don't worry about giving them place." So in the evening she saw everyone has gone. Similarly, in due course of nature's activities, prakṛteḥ kriyamāṇāni guṇaiḥ karmāṇi sarvaśaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 3.27|BG 3.27]]), everything will go nicely. You haven't got to be worried. You better be worried how to develop your Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Other things will go on. And what is the harm there? If all people become Kṛṣṇa conscious, and go back to home, back to Godhead, what is the harm there? Do you mean to say, to remain here in this material existence and suffer three-fold miseries, is that very good business? That will not happen. Don't be worried. Kṛṣṇa Consciousness is not so cheap. Only a few fortunate people will take it. Others will remain. Don't worry. (laughter)</p>
<p>Acyutānanda: How is that there are different types of religion in the world?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: There is no religion. This is manufactured religion. Real religion is to surrender to Kṛṣṇa. Sarva-dharmān parityajya ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]), therefore it is advised that you give up all these so-called religions, sarva-dharmān. You become surrendered to Kṛṣṇa. That is real religion. All others, cheating religion, that's all. Dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). Just like there may be so many laws, but the real law is what is given by the government. Similarly, there may be so many so-called religious system, but the real religious system is what is spoken by God Himself. That is real.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6123ChicagoJuly71975_12" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="635" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.23 -- Chicago, July 7, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.23 -- Chicago, July 7, 1975">
<div class="heading">This Bhāgavata religion is not a cheating religion. This is real religion. Don't be carried away by cheating type of religion; you do not understand what is the value of life, what is the goal of life, how we can revive our eternal life.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.23 -- Chicago, July 7, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.1.23 -- Chicago, July 7, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We are all sons of Kṛṣṇa. He wants us back to home, live with Him comfortably, without any disadvantage of conditional life, freedom. Kṛṣṇa wants. Therefore he comes: yadā yadā hi dharmasya glānir bhavati bhārata, tadātmānaṁ sṛjāmy aham ([[Vanisource:BG 4.7|BG 4.7]]). That dharmasya glāniḥ means... Dharma means religious. Glāni means pollution. What is that? We are manufacturing so many rascal type of religion. This is dharmasya glāniḥ. But real religion is as Kṛṣṇa says. What is that? Sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). This is religion. Religion means the order of Kṛṣṇa. Dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). You cannot manufacture religion. Religion means you carry out the order of God. That is religion. That is religion. So you do not know what is God, what is the order of God, or even if you know, you do not carry out—then what is the meaning of your religion? It has no meaning. Therefore Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam directly takes it, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra paramaḥ nirmatsarāṇāṁ vāstavaṁ vastu vedyam atra.</p>
<p>So this Bhāgavata religion is not a cheating religion. This is real religion. Don't be carried away by cheating type of religion; you do not understand what is the value of life, what is the goal of life, how we can revive our eternal life. These things are to be known, and then your life, human life, is successful. And that chance is present before you in this form of Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement. Take advantage of it and be happy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6137SanFranciscoJuly191975_13" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="659" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.37 -- San Francisco, July 19, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.37 -- San Francisco, July 19, 1975">
<div class="heading">In the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam it is said, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra. Kaitava means cheating, false, pretentious. So all kinds of cheating religion is kicked out. Cheating religions, they are teaching that "We can create God. As we can create television, similarly, we can create God."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.37 -- San Francisco, July 19, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.1.37 -- San Francisco, July 19, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So the question is, they are challenged, "What is dharma and what is adharma? If you are servant of Dharmarāja, you must distinguish what is dharma." So even though the Yamadūtas, they are not very good-looking as the Viṣṇudūtas, still, this question was put to them to explain. They are not very much civilized, you may say. Still, they are expected to know this distinction. Just see. Even the Yamadūtas were how much advanced, and how we are advanced? We do not know what is dharma, what is adharma. We don't make any distinction. Dharma is... We have repeatedly said: dharma means to surrender to Kṛṣṇa, simple. And adharma means everything except this. If you don't surrender to Kṛṣṇa, then whatever you are doing, that is adharma, means nonreligious. Therefore in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam it is said, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra. Kaitava means cheating, false, pretentious. So all kinds of cheating religion is kicked out. Cheating religions, they are teaching that "We can create God. As we can create television, similarly, we can create God." They are teaching, "This is dharma." Just see how degraded they have... And these things are going on as dharma. Brūta dharmasya nas tattvam. Tattvam. Tattvam means truth. "Don't talk nonsense. Don't waste time." Tattvam: "In truth, what is dharma?" Brūta dharmasya nas tattvaṁ yac ca adharmasya lakṣaṇam: "And how you distinguish from adharma, nonreligious thing?" Knowledge means you should know both things, not one side. You must know what is religious system and what is not religious system.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6140SuratDecember221970_14" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="665" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.40 -- Surat, December 22, 1970" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.40 -- Surat, December 22, 1970">
<div class="heading">The science of God is for persons who are not envious. That is religion. Bhāgavata, in the Bhāgavata you will find in the beginning it is said, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ satām: (SB 1.1.2) "Here the religion of Bhāgavata is not a cheating religion."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.40 -- Surat, December 22, 1970|Lecture on SB 6.1.40 -- Surat, December 22, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore the science of God is for persons who are not envious. That is religion. Bhāgavata, in the Bhāgavata you will find in the beginning it is said, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ satām: ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]) "Here the religion of Bhāgavata is not a cheating religion." Kaitava. Kaitava means cheating, cheating. And Śrīdhara Svāmī has remarked, commented on the statement, kaitava. He says that atra mokṣa-vāñchā-paryantaṁ nirastam:(?) "Anyone who is trying to become liberated or merge into the existence of God, that is also cheating." Nirastam: that is also nullified, nirastam. Why? Why the...? A person who is trying to be merged into the existence of God, jñānīs... Those who are philosophically advancing, they are called jñānīs. The Absolute Truth Idea is that "Because I am Brahman, and God is also Brahman, therefore, as soon as I am freed from māyā, I become one with God." In one sense it is all right because God and the living entity, they are of the same quality. As it is stated in the Vedas, nityo nityānām. There are millions and trillions of nityas, eternals. So God is the chief eternal. Therefore quality, eternity, is there both for the living entities and God. Nityo nityānāṁ cetanaś cetanānām (Kaṭha Upaniṣad 2.2.13). Knowledge, sense, cetana, life, activities... So God is also active; the living entities are also active. But His actions and my actions are not comparable. Just like God is creator; I am also creator. So in this way I am one. I have got creative power; God has also creative power. But God creates innumerable universes, and you can create a motorcar. That's all, no more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB622VrndavanaSeptember61975_15" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="703" link="Lecture on SB 6.2.2 -- Vrndavana, September 6, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.2.2 -- Vrndavana, September 6, 1975">
<div class="heading">Dharma means bhāgavata-dharma. Dharma does no mean I manufacture at my home some religion and it becomes dharma. No. That kind of religion is rejected. Dharmaḥ projjhita kaivato 'tra: "That kind of cheating religion is rejected."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.2.2 -- Vrndavana, September 6, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.2.2 -- Vrndavana, September 6, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Dharma means bhāgavata-dharma. Otherwise it is not dharma; it is cheating. Otherwise, why Kṛṣṇa said sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]])? Because that is bhāgavata-dharma. Bhagavān is speaking. Therefore, what Bhagavān is speaking, that is in relationship with Bhagavān. Therefore it is called bhāgavata-dharma. Bhāgavata means in relationship with God, or Bhagavān. Bhāgavata-śabda and then Bhāgavata. That is dharma. So bhāgavata-dharma. Dharma means bhāgavata-dharma. Dharma does no mean I manufacture at my home some religion and it becomes dharma. No. That kind of religion is rejected. Dharmaḥ projjhita kaivato 'tra: "That kind of cheating religion is rejected." Projjhita. Prakṛṣṭa-rūpeṇa ujjhita. That is not religion. Religion is for... Religion means the relationship between Bhagavān and me, or everything. Bhāgavata-dharma. So the Bhāgavata-dharma is spoken by Bhagavān Himself, Bhagavad-gītā. So He says that cātur-varṇyaṁ mayā sṛṣṭaṁ guṇa-karma-vibhāgaśaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 4.13|BG 4.13]]). The human society must be divided into four classes: brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya, śūdra. He says. That is bhāgavata-dharma. If you abolish this, everyone is śūdra, no brāhmaṇa. That brāhmaṇa means guṇa-karma-vibhāgaśaḥ-guṇa, quality and action, not by birth. He never says, "by birth." Anyone who is qualified... Just like in ordinary life, anyone who is a qualified medical man, he is given the title "doctor," "medical practice," not that a doctor's son is necessarily a doctor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionCalcuttaJanuary301973_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="47" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Calcutta, January 30, 1973" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Calcutta, January 30, 1973">
<div class="heading">As soon as there is some motive, that is cheating religion. But bhakti, there is no such thing, dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa. It is above, transcendental.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Calcutta, January 30, 1973|The Nectar of Devotion -- Calcutta, January 30, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That's not very important. They are, they think that mokṣa is very exalted position. Therefore Śrīdhara Swami says mokṣa, mokṣa-vāñchā paryantaṁ nirastam. Mokṣa-vāñchā paryantaṁ nirastam. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ satāṁ vāstava vastu vedyam atra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). So in Bhāgavata says that "This Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam is meant by the, meant for the paramahaṁsas, not for ordinary man." Ordinary man, they are after dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa. First of all, nowadays, even they do not care for dharma. They're animals. Really human life begins when they take to religious principles. Dharmeṇa hīna paśubhiḥ samānāḥ. So dharma-artha-kāma-mokṣa, gradually improvement, and devotional service is above mokṣa. Therefore dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Kaitavo, cheating. As soon as there is some motive, that is cheating religion. But bhakti, there is no such thing, dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa. It is above, transcendental. Therefore it is meant for the paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ satām. Nirmatsara. Nirmatsara means envious..., not envious. Matsaratā. Parā utkarṣaṇam asahanam (?), Śrīdhara Swami says. If in, if somebody is advancing, somebody is making improvement, his neighbors, his friends, even most intimate friends, they also become envious: "Oh, this man is advancing so much. This man is becoming so rich, so popular." Envious. So Vaiṣṇava is not envious. If somebody advances more than him, he appreciates: "Oh, he's so nice that he has advanced more than me. I could not serve Kṛṣṇa in such a nice way." That is Vaiṣṇavism.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="General_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="RotaryClubLectureAhmedabadDecember81972ThePresentNeedofHumanSociety_0" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="125" link="Rotary Club Lecture -- Ahmedabad, December 8, 1972 'The Present Need of Human Society'" link_text="Rotary Club Lecture -- Ahmedabad, December 8, 1972 'The Present Need of Human Society'">
<div class="heading">In another place, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, it is said, dharmaḥ projjita-kaitavo atra. Atra, Śrīmad-Bhāgavata, Bhāgavate, projjhita. Projjhita means prakṛṣṭa-rūpeṇa ujjhita, very cleansely swept away. That means it is taken away, projjhita. Just like we sweep very nicely, cleansely, our room, similarly all types of cheating religion is wiped out, swept away. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra (SB 1.1.2).
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Rotary Club Lecture -- Ahmedabad, December 8, 1972 'The Present Need of Human Society'|Rotary Club Lecture -- Ahmedabad, December 8, 1972 'The Present Need of Human Society']]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Dharma means to become devotee of the Lord. That is practically not reduced. It is practically nil. And people have manufactured so many dharmas, dharma without the principle of God consciousness. So, according to Vedic principle, that is not dharma. Vedic principle says, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). That is first-class religion which teaches people how to become devotee of the Supreme Lord. Paro dharmaḥ. Paraḥ means transcendental. There are many kinds of dharmas, and according to Vedic system, there are twenty different types of books, viṁśati-prakāśa-dharma, given by different sages. But the conclusion is that that is first-class dharma which is convenient for becoming a devotee of the Lord. In the Bhagavad-gītā also, the same thing: sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). In another place, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, it is said, dharmaḥ projjita-kaitavo atra. Atra, Śrīmad-Bhāgavata, Bhāgavate, projjhita. Projjhita means prakṛṣṭa-rūpeṇa ujjhita, very cleansely swept away. That means it is taken away, projjhita. Just like we sweep very nicely, cleansely, our room, similarly all types of cheating religion is wiped out, swept away. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]).</p>
<p>So dharma means, the conclusion is, dharma means that our constitutional position is to serve. But our service being misplaced, we are not happy. Actually, we are serving not any person, but we are serving our different types of desires—kāma krodha lobha moha mātsarya—like that. That dharma, when it is reverted, transferred to the service of the Lord, that is called real dharma.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SpeechVrndavanaApril201975_1" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="159" link="Speech -- Vrndavana, April 20, 1975" link_text="Speech -- Vrndavana, April 20, 1975">
<div class="heading">That will never be accepted as law. You can make your law. Similarly, if you manufacture dharma without any reference to the authority, that is not dharma. That is cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Speech -- Vrndavana, April 20, 1975|Speech -- Vrndavana, April 20, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa came, He did not come to reestablish Hindu religion or Christian religion or Muslim religion. No. Religion is religion. Gold is gold. You cannot say "Hindu gold," "Muslim gold," "Christian gold." That is not possible. That is not possible. That is called kaitava-dharma, cheating dharma. Gold is gold, pure gold. Therefore Bhāgavata says, dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam: ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]) "Dharma means the order or the law given by God." That is dharma. This is the simple explanation of dharma. If you want to know what do we mean by dharma, then dharma means dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). Just like law. Law means which is given, sanctioned by the governor. You cannot make your law at home. You cannot say, "The law given by the government or by the governor, I don't care for it. I shall make my own law." That is not possible. That will never be accepted as law. You can make your law. Similarly, if you manufacture dharma without any reference to the authority, that is not dharma. That is cheating religion. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ.</p>
<p>So therefore the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, what He is speaking, mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja, that is dharma. All other things are cheating. And when Kṛṣṇa says, mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja, He does not say it to any particular community or any country or any nation. He speaks to everyone.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Philosophy_Discussions" class="sub_section" sec_index="13" parent="Lectures" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononJohnDewey_3" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="10" link="Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey">
<div class="heading">Yes, that is required. Because in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam it is also accepted that except a Vedic religion, all others are cheating religion because they have no perfect knowledge.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey|Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, that is required. Because in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam it is also accepted that except a Vedic religion, all others are cheating religion because they have no perfect knowledge. It is clearly stated that cheating type of religion is rejected from the Bhāgavata religion. Bhāgavata... The sum and substance of Bhāgavata religion is accepting God as the supreme controller. Satyaṁ paraṁ dhīmahi. This is beginning. And what is that Absolute Truth? Janmādy asya yataḥ, itarataś ca artheṣu abhijñaḥ svarāṭ: ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.1|SB 1.1.1]]) that there is a principal, Brahman, from whom everything has come. So unless you find out what is the ultimate source of emanation, the knowledge is perfect, hum, imperfect. But you must have to admit, from your experience, that everything has a source of emanation. Anything has. You cannot go beyond your experience. You see this table. This table has got a history. Somebody has collected the wood and he has made into a shape. So everything that you see, it has got a history. So similarly the whole creation, it has got a history, and to know who has created, janmādy asya yataḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.1|SB 1.1.1]]), that is perfect knowledge. If you do not know, if you cannot reach, that is your inability. Don't think that it is imaginary, mythological. That is your imperfect of knowledge. You cannot reach, and you make a conclusion like a crazy man. That is not philosophical at all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononJacquesMaritain_0" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="15" link="Philosophy Discussion on Jacques Maritain" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Jacques Maritain">
<div class="heading">Anything, any religious system which does not give knowledge of Kṛṣṇa, that is cheating religion. That is cheating religion. Dharma kaitava. Kaitava means cheating.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Jacques Maritain|Philosophy Discussion on Jacques Maritain]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: He, in the beginning, says that "I come to establish religion," and He says that "Give up, kick out all these so-called religions." So they are not religion, and that is confirmed in the Bhāgavata, kaitava, dharma kaitava. Kaitava means cheating. Anything, any religious system which does not give knowledge of Kṛṣṇa, that is cheating religion. That is cheating religion. Dharma kaitava. Kaitava means cheating. And Śrīdhara Swami, he comments that atra mokṣa vāñchā (indistinct), those who are after mukti, liberation, they are also rejected herein. The jñānīs, they are after mukti. So Śrīdhara Swami says they are also within the category of these cheating religious systems, because they are being cheated. They are cheating themselves, that "I'll become God." So that is another type of cheating. Therefore Kṛṣṇa says that "Give up all these cheating type of religious systems. Just surrender unto Me." This is religion. Surrender unto Him. This is religion. And for teaching this religion, Kṛṣṇa appeared: dharma saṁsthāpanārthāya. What is that religion? Sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja: ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]) "Just surrender unto Me." This is religion. Anything which does not teach surrender unto the Supreme Lord, Kṛṣṇa, that is cheating religion. That's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononSigmundFreud_4" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="17" link="Philosophy Discussion on Sigmund Freud" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Sigmund Freud">
<div class="heading">He has simply studied which is not religion. That is his defect. Real religion is the law given by God. So he has no conception of God, how he can understand what is religion? He has studied only pseudoreligion, cheating religion; therefore he is dissatisfied.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Sigmund Freud|Philosophy Discussion on Sigmund Freud]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: First of all, he does not know what is religion. That is the defect in him. We say religion means the order given by God. Simple thing. But he has no conception of God. How he can get orders from God? Therefore how he can understand what is religion? He has got some ideas of fictitious religion, which is described in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, kaitava, cheating. Cheating religion. That is not religion. Religion means, just like law. Law means the order given by the government. You cannot manufacture law at your home. That is not... Similarly, if somebody manufactures law at home and says that "I have manufactured one law. You take it," so who, what sane man will accept that law? "Sir, you keep your law in your pocket." Similarly, this so-called religious system, which is not given by God, that is just like outlaws. They are not religion. He has simply studied which is not religion. That is his defect. Real religion is the law given by God. So he has no conception of God, how he can understand what is religion? He has studied only pseudoreligion, cheating religion; therefore he is dissatisfied.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononSocrates_1" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="26" link="Philosophy Discussion on Socrates" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Socrates">
<div class="heading">We don't manufacture religion, and neither religion can be manufactured. Manufactured religion is useless. That has been described in the Bhagavad-gītā, er, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam as dharma kaitava. Means cheating. So this is not cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Socrates|Philosophy Discussion on Socrates]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: That is our opinion. We accept Kṛṣṇa as the supreme authority, and therefore we cannot refute what Kṛṣṇa says. And our philosophy is perfect because we follow Kṛṣṇa. He is the Supreme Perfect. This is our position. In other religious system, taking it our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement religious... It is religious, because our religion means the..., to carry out the order of God. That is the sum and substance of religion. We don't manufacture religion, and neither religion can be manufactured. Manufactured religion is useless. That has been described in the Bhagavad-gītā, er, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam as dharma kaitava. Means cheating. So this is not cheating religion. Our basic principle is dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). Dharma means the order which is given by God, and if you execute that, that is dharma. Just like law. Law is given by the government. You cannot manufacture law. That is not law. So our perfection is there, how we are executing the order of God cent percent. One who has no conception of God, neither the order of God, they can manufacture religious system. But our system is different.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononBlaisePascal_2" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="35" link="Philosophy Discussion on Blaise Pascal" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Blaise Pascal">
<div class="heading">If we faithfully carry out the orders of God, then that is religion. But if we don't carry out the orders of God, this is cheating religion. That is not religion. That is condemned in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. That cheating religion are kicked out from the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Blaise Pascal|Philosophy Discussion on Blaise Pascal]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, that is a fact. Because religion means the orders given by God. So if we faithfully carry out the orders of God, then that is religion. But if we don't carry out the orders of God, this is cheating religion. That is not religion. That is condemned in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. That cheating religion are kicked out from the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. So any religious system which has no conception of God and does everything, every year changes by resolution of the priests, that "Now this is all right," against religious principles—that is a farce. That is not religion.</p>
<p>Hayagrīva: This is by way of saying that we should not accept our faith blindly, but at the same time we should not expect everything to be comprehensible to our understanding.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. That just like the father and the child. The father says, "You do this." So that is all-comprehensive. The father's idea is complete; it is good for the son. But the son says, "No. I want to act in this way." That is his folly. Similarly, what God says, that is religion, and... So there is no question of blind following. If you know, "Here is God. He is all-perfect, and whatever He is saying, that is all-perfect. Let me accept it," then you are gainer. And if apply your reasoning and change it according to your whims, then you suffer.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononBFSkinnerandHenryDavidThoreau_5" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="58" link="Philosophy Discussion on B. F. Skinner and Henry David Thoreau" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on B. F. Skinner and Henry David Thoreau">
<div class="heading">That is the difficulty in the Western countries, that they are not fully aware of the conception of religion. Therefore Bhāgavata says that cheating religion, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on B. F. Skinner and Henry David Thoreau|Philosophy Discussion on B. F. Skinner and Henry David Thoreau]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: No. Art is there, and singing is there, dancing is there, but that is based on spiritual conception. That is the difficulty in the Western countries, that they are not fully aware of the conception of religion. Therefore Bhāgavata says that cheating religion, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ. There is no purpose, simply a recreation of different nature in material life. That is, means, they do not know, except sense gratification, any other engagement. They think religion is also another kind of, type of sense gratification, "So we can perform it." And actually that is going on. Whenever there is some festival they change the daily way of life into some more eating, drinking, and dancing, like that. But religion means to understand God and our relationship with God and live in God practically. That is real religion. That is the aim of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1972_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1972 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1972 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationFebruary151972Madras_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="4" link="Room Conversation -- February 15, 1972, Madras" link_text="Room Conversation -- February 15, 1972, Madras">
<div class="heading">Bhāgavata says, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ: "Except surrendering to Kṛṣṇa, anything, that is simply cheating," cheating, kaitavaḥ. Cheating religion. This is challenged by God, "Cheating religion."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- February 15, 1972, Madras|Room Conversation -- February 15, 1972, Madras]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: These are the remark. And now we have to establish this, that this is the only way to reach God. You have to become scholar, philosopher, worker, practical behavior. And that is the fact. Otherwise why Kṛṣṇa says sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇam ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]])? You have to prove it. And Bhāgavata says, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ: "Except surrendering to Kṛṣṇa, anything, that is simply cheating," cheating, kaitavaḥ. Cheating religion. This is challenged by God, "Cheating religion." We have to save people from the cheating type of religion, cheating type of religion, cheating type of dharma. It is so important movement. So this is very good thought of high-court judges. He has stated also, just before that, vicāra. You marked?</p>
<p>Devotee: Yes.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Caitanyera dayāra kathā karaha vicāra. Vicāra means statement. Just try to understand the mercy of Lord Caitanya, and give your judgement. This is not a sentimental, as people take it as a sentimental. Most scientific, logical. So how they like that slides?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithIndianGuestsJuly111973London_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="37" link="Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- July 11, 1973, London" link_text="Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- July 11, 1973, London">
<div class="heading">We are kicking out all these cheating type of religion. It is explained any religion which does not recognize or do not understand the principles of religion, so that is cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- July 11, 1973, London|Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- July 11, 1973, London]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: (Hindi conversation for a few sentences) Dharmaṁ tu sākṣad bhagavat-praṇītam: ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]) "Religion is given by God." (Hindi) sarva-dharmān parityajya, mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). So this is religion. (Hindi) They are not religion. They are cheating. Bhāgavata says dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). "The cheating type of religion is kicked out." So we are following the same principle. We are kicking out all these cheating type of religion. It is explained any religion which does not recognize or do not understand the principles of religion, so that is cheating religion. Why religion? Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). This is religion. That is first-class religion, which teaches bhakti. Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje, to the Supreme, which is beyond our perception. Akṣaja. Akṣaja means within material perception. Beginning from "a" to "kṣa", whatever experience we have got... Or akṣa means eyes, senses. So within sense perception, whatever is there... God is beyond sense perception. Therefore God's name is Adhokṣaja. Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje. That is first-class religion. Otherwise, there are so many religions, pseudo religions. They have been described in the Bhāgavata as kaitava. And Śrīdhara Svāmī gives his comments on this kaitava: chala-dharma. Chala-dharma means cheating. And he says particularly, mokṣa-vāñchāpi nirastam. That desire of merging into the Brahman effulgence, that is called mokṣa. Dharma-artha-kāma-mokṣa (SB 4.8.41, Cc. Ādi 1.90).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary151974Hawaii_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="9" link="Morning Walk -- January 15, 1974, Hawaii" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 15, 1974, Hawaii">
<div class="heading">Jesus Christ also preached, "Thou shall not kill," but these rascals, all violating. And still, they are proclaiming as Christian and Buddhist. No religion will, real religion, will allow this kind of violence, no religion. It is cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 15, 1974, Hawaii|Morning Walk -- January 15, 1974, Hawaii]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, so that means he's first-class, but he comes to the second-class platform or third-class platform to teach the third-class, second-class person. He's first class. Son of God cannot be second-class or third-class. He must be first-class. But... Just like Lord Buddha. He's God Himself, but He said nothing about God because he knew that "These rascals, they will not be able to... Let them stop meat-eating, that's all. Let them become sinless first of all; then they will be able..." So his main preaching was ahiṁsā, non-violence, no meat-eating. But still, they violate that. Jesus Christ also preached, "Thou shall not kill," but these rascals, all violating. And still, they are proclaiming as Christian and Buddhist. No religion will, real religion, will allow this kind of violence, no religion. It is cheating religion. Dharmaḥ kaitavaḥ: Any religion committing unnecessary violence to the animals, (it is) third-class. It is not religion, it is cheating. Simply cheating.</p>
<p>Sudāmā: They believe it's very necessary.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: They believe because they're rascals. Why necessary? We are not meat-eaters, why it is necessary? You have created necessary. Tongue. Tār madhye jihvā ati lobhamoy sudurmati: "The tongue is very greedy and it does not satisfy." Therefore they create their necessity. Civilized human, how they can eat meat? It is meant for the cats, dogs, tigers, not for human beings. So they're not human beings even. Actually they're animals. What religion animals may have? (break) ...Kṛṣṇa's craftsmanship, from one seed, a small, such a big tree has come, and within that seed there are the potency of demonstrating how variegatedness, nicely, within that seed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkExcerptsMay11974Bombay_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="76" link="Morning Walk Excerpts -- May 1, 1974, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk Excerpts -- May 1, 1974, Bombay">
<div class="heading">In the beginning it is said, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra: (SB 1.1.2) "All types of cheating religion is rejected." Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra. Kaitava means cheating.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk Excerpts -- May 1, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk Excerpts -- May 1, 1974, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes. Vit. Vit means stool. Śva-viḍ-varāha-uṣṭra. Uṣṭra means camel, and khara means ass. So these gṛhamedhīs they have been described as the śva, viḍ-varāha, uṣṭra, khara. Bhāgavata is very strong (laughs) in criticizing. Therefore in the beginning it is said, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra: ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]) "All types of cheating religion is rejected." Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra. Kaitava means cheating. Śrīdhara Swāmī, he has... Paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ: "This Bhāgavata is meant for paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ, those who are above this material existence, paramahaṁsas." Bhāgavata is not meant for ordinary men.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: Who can make a distinction between milk and water.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. No, no, means he accepts only the milk, not the water. Similarly, this whole world is mixture of spirit and matter, so he rejects matter; he takes only spirit. That is paramahaṁsa. Go on.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJune141974Paris_3" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="116" link="Morning Walk -- June 14, 1974, Paris" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 14, 1974, Paris">
<div class="heading">As soon as you become strong, naturally there will be more enemies. That is natural. Therefore last night I said, "If there is no understanding of God, where is religion?" This is not religion, the cheating. There cannot be any conception of religion without conception of God.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 14, 1974, Paris|Morning Walk -- June 14, 1974, Paris]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, but as soon as you become strong, naturally there will be more enemies. That is natural. Therefore last night I said, "If there is no understanding of God, where is religion?" This is not religion, the cheating. There cannot be any conception of religion without conception of God. Dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). Dharma means the law given by God. So if you have no idea about God, where is your religion? Religion does not mean some formalities. No, that is not religion. Formalities we have also, but we have clear conception of God. Here is Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>Devotee: Prabhupāda, what does it mean when we say, "Philosophy is for fools"?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Philosophy for the fools? Who says? Another fool? I think this rascal Guruji says. Does he not?</p>
<p>Yogeśvara: Yes, he says, "We have no philosophy. We just give the experience."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You are all fools. You are all fools. Therefore you have no philosophy. You cannot understand philosophy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithwriterSandyNixonJuly131975Philadelphia_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="141" link="Room Conversation with writer, Sandy Nixon -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia" link_text="Room Conversation with writer, Sandy Nixon -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia">
<div class="heading">In Bhāgavatam, it is said, it is cheating religion. I profess some religion, but I do not know what is God and how to love Him. That's all. So that type of religion is cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with writer, Sandy Nixon -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia|Room Conversation with writer, Sandy Nixon -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Religion means primarily to know God and love Him. That is religion. And nobody knows God, and what to speak of loving Him? Nobody is trained up how to know God and how to love Him. They are satisfied by going to the church: "O God, give us our daily bread." That also not everyone goes. So the Communist says that "You don't go to the church. Bread we shall supply." So poor innocent persons, they get bread elsewhere, so they do not go to church. But nobody is serious to understand what is God and how to love Him. Nobody is serious. Therefore in Bhāgavatam, it is said, it is cheating religion. I profess some religion, but I do not know what is God and how to love Him. That's all. So that type of religion is cheating religion. Religion means to know God and love Him. But generally, a man does not know what is God and what to speak of loving Him? So therefore that is cheating religion. That is not religion. But so far Christian religion is concerned, there is ample chance of understanding God. But they do not care for it. Take for example, the commandment is "Thou shall not kill." But in the Christian world, best slaughterhouses are maintained. So how they can become God conscious? They disobey the commandments, do not care for Lord Jesus Christ's order. So this is not only in Christian religion. Every religion, it is going on. It is simply rubber stamp. "I am Hindu," "I am Muslim," "I am Christian." And none of them do know what is God and how to love Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkNovember261975NewDelhi_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="250" link="Morning Walk -- November 26, 1975, New Delhi" link_text="Morning Walk -- November 26, 1975, New Delhi">
<div class="heading">Religion, we say "cheating religion." We don't accept sentimentally.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- November 26, 1975, New Delhi|Morning Walk -- November 26, 1975, New Delhi]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: The Communists may say, but we don't say. They are hungry people, they may say. We are not hungry. Our food is supplied by Kṛṣṇa. Yoga-kṣemaṁ vahāmy aham ([[Vanisource:BG 9.22|BG 9.22]]). He brings food. So why should the Communists? So we shall go further or return? Hm?</p>
<p>Haṁsadūta: Which way?</p>
<p>Devotee (2): Do you want to go further, Śrīla Prabhupāda?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: I can go. What is time?</p>
<p>Harikeśa: Almost seven. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: (break) ...road?</p>
<p>Devotee (2): This is Curzon Road.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Curzon Road. (break) ...religion, we say "cheating religion." We don't accept sentimentally.</p>
<p>Harikeśa: Well, the sentiment is the faith. The dictionary definition, sentimentalism is the faith.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Faith is good, provided you have faith on the superior. That is good.</p>
<p>Harikeśa: So faith in knowledge.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Knowledge means received from the superior. Like the child gets knowledge from the father. That kind of faith is required. If the child does not believe the statement of father and mother, he cannot make any progress. If the child does not believe the statement of mother, he does not know who is his father. So there must be faith, faith in the right person. Then it is all right. If you have got faith in the person who has got eyes to lead you, then he will help you to cross the road. And if you put your faith to another blind man like you, then it will cause disaster. Faith is required, but to the right person. Then it will be all right. You know that one barber is honest: then you can make your neck like this and he is with a sharpened razor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary81976Nellore_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="7" link="Morning Walk -- January 8, 1976, Nellore" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 8, 1976, Nellore">
<div class="heading">The Tirupati is a Vaiṣṇava temple, so they should encourage.... Vaisnavism means real religion. All other, bogus, cheating religions. That is.... Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra (SB 1.1.2). Kaitava means cheating.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 8, 1976, Nellore|Morning Walk -- January 8, 1976, Nellore]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: (laughs) All fools, rascals, mūḍhas. (break) The Tirupati is a Vaiṣṇava temple, so they should encourage.... Vaisnavism means real religion. All other, bogus, cheating religions. That is.... Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo atra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Kaitava means cheating. Na te viduḥ svārtha-gatiṁ hi viṣṇum ([[Vanisource:SB 7.5.31|SB 7.5.31]]). They do not know that. What is this land?</p>
<p>Indian man (1): The police superintendent's house.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Police superintendent. They are using the Deity's money, Prabhupāda, to maintain the universities. And in the universities they are teaching birth control and so many other things.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So why don't you take them into court?</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Take them to court.</p>
<p>Yaśodānandana: It's like fighting against the government.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: They are the court.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hm?</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: They are the court.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary81976Nellore_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="7" link="Morning Walk -- January 8, 1976, Nellore" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 8, 1976, Nellore">
<div class="heading">We are against all so-called cheating religion. The Hinduism is also a cheating religion. We are preaching Bhāgavata, and Bhāgavata beginning that "We have kicked out all cheating religion." What is cheating religion? That one has to understand.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 8, 1976, Nellore|Morning Walk -- January 8, 1976, Nellore]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, it is country—"We are American. They are forcing us to become a Hindu." This is between country. You have to tackle with intelligence.</p>
<p>Mahāṁsa: It's become a world issue.</p>
<p>Acyutānanda: In most books about Hinduism they describe that Hinduism is a cult where they worship many gods and ultimately God is formless.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No.</p>
<p>Acyutānanda: So we are against that. Then we are not Hindus even philosophically according to that.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. We are against all so-called cheating religion. The Hinduism is also a cheating religion. We are preaching Bhāgavata, and Bhāgavata beginning that "We have kicked out all cheating religion." What is cheating religion? That one has to understand. And Bhāgavata says, dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇitam: ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]) "Religion means the order given by God." If you do not know who is God, "imperson," then where is your religion? We have to tackle things.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: They will consult all the standard dictionaries about Kṛṣṇa's definition and all the...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Dictionary is not the standard. The standard is the book itself. That is our preaching. You may bring some dictionary made by some fools. No. We have to take reference. Therefore we are presenting Bhagavad-gītā As It Is.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EveningDarsanaAugust141976Bombay_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="263" link="Evening Darsana -- August 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Evening Darsana -- August 14, 1976, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Chakapat. So whatever is going on in the name of religion, simply cheating. Because religion means dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam (SB 6.3.19). Religion means the laws given by God. That is religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- August 14, 1976, Bombay|Evening Darsana -- August 14, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Not many, all of them. They do not know what is religion. Therefore there are so many rascal religionists. And Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam begins dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). All cheating type of religions kicked out from here. This is beginning. And Vṛndāvana dāsa Ṭhākura has translated,</p>
:pṛthivīte yāra kichu dharma-nāme cale
:bhāgavata kahe tāhā paripūrṇa chale(?)
<p>Whatever is going on throughout the whole world as religion, Bhāgavata is condemning them as simply cheating. Very clear translation. Cale and chale. Chale means cheating.</p>
<p>Indian man: Chakapat.(?)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Chakapat. So whatever is going on in the name of religion, simply cheating. Because religion means dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). Religion means the laws given by God. That is religion. But they do not know who is God and what is the law. And God is coming personally, giving the laws. Sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). They'll not take it. In the absence they'll say, "We have not seen God. We do not know who is God." And when He comes, they don't take. They are misguided by the leaders. Bhagavad-gītā without Kṛṣṇa. That's all. Take Bhagavad-gītā, but don't touch Kṛṣṇa. Untouchable. Take the egg and cut the throat of the chicken; it is expensive. Take only the hind part; you'll get the egg. And mouth is expensive, cut it. Ardha-kukkuṭī-nyāya (Cc. Ādi-līlā 5.176). Very intelligent, that this part is expensive and this part is productive. Keep this part and cut. So as soon as in Bhagavad-gītā we say you have to become devotee of Kṛṣṇa—no, cut. That part, cut. And Kṛṣṇa said karmaṇy evādhikāras te, and work like ass day and night. "Ah, yes, we'll do."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationNovember151976Vrndavana_4" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="333" link="Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">If they do not know what is God, then how he'll understand the law of God? That means there is no religion. All cheating. Dharmaḥ projjita kaitavo, the Bhāgavata rejects all kinds of so-called religious system, accusing that they're all cheating.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Vidhi ne. One must know... Vidhi, that practical and theoretical. So vidhi, mostly theoretical and when you practice it, it is jñāna, vijñāna. Jñāna, vijñāna. So jñāna means theoretical knowledge and vijñāna means practical application.</p>
<p>Mr. Saxena: Is religion a practical knowledge?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Religion means, that I was discussing, religion means the law given by God. That is religion. They do not know it. They do not know what is God, they do not know what is the words or order of God. Whole world is like that. They profess some religion but religion means the law of God. But if they do not know what is God, then how he'll understand the law of God? That means there is no religion. All cheating. Dharmaḥ projjita kaitavo, the Bhāgavata rejects all kinds of so-called religious system, accusing that they're all cheating. Cheating, all cheating. If you do not know God, what is the meaning of their religion? It is simply cheating. If you have accepted a style of religion without any understanding of God, then it is simply you have been cheated. And that is going on. Everywhere.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJanuary301977Bhuvanesvara_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="67" link="Room Conversation -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<div class="heading">Otherwise nobody knows. That is the defect. They do not know God; they do not know what God wants. So where is religion? There is no religion. Bogus. Cheating. They do not know about God, and they do not know what God wants.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: In India, the Māyāvādīs, they have no idea. "Nirākāra." What is the nonsense, nirākāra? The things are going on, imagination. "You can accept anyone as God." This is going on in India, Hindu religion. They do not know that here is... Kṛṣṇa is God. Only few Vaiṣṇavas, they know what is God. Manuṣyāṇāṁ sahasreṣu ([[Vanisource:BG 7.3|BG 7.3]]). Otherwise nobody knows. That is the defect. They do not know God; they do not know what God wants. So where is religion? There is no religion. Bogus. Cheating. They do not know about God, and they do not know what God wants. Then where is the religion? All bogus. They have created something, mano-dharma, mental concoction. Otherwise how they can kill animals, all other religion killing animals. What do they know about God? God... They say, "Supreme father." Eh, and animal has... He's not son. So wherefrom the animal came? If God is supreme father, then He is not father of the animals?</p>
<p>Pṛthu-putra: He's father of everyone.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: And Kṛṣṇa says, sarva-yoniṣu: "In all forms of life, they are My... I am the supreme father." This is God. He does not say that "Only Hindus or Indians or only human beings are My sons." No. He says, sarva-yoniṣu kaunteya ([[Vanisource:BG 14.4|BG 14.4]]). Kṛṣṇa is loving the calf and also loving the gopīs. That is God. We have to study intelligently. Why God should make discrimination? He's taking care of the cows. He's taking care of the trees. He's taking care of the fruits, flowers, everyone. That is God. And everyone is loving Him. The calves, the cows, even the trees, giving fruit, flower—"Oh, here is Kṛṣṇa." (aside) Sit down.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriPannalaljiBombay16May1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="204" link="Letter to Sri Pannalalji -- Bombay 16 May, 1974" link_text="Letter to Sri Pannalalji -- Bombay 16 May, 1974">
<div class="heading">Anything not given by the Supreme Personality of Godhead is not accepted by the Bhagavat school as religion. In the beginning of Srimad-Bhagavatam it is said, Dharmah projita kaitavo. This kaitavo religion means cheating religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Pannalalji -- Bombay 16 May, 1974|Letter to Sri Pannalalji -- Bombay 16 May, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding religious sentiment, according to Srimad-Bhagavatam there is no question of religious sentiment but religion. Religion is described as codes given by the Supreme Personality of Godhead.* Dharmah saksad bhagavata. Anything not given by the Supreme Personality of Godhead is not accepted by the Bhagavat school as religion. In the beginning of Srimad-Bhagavatam it is said, Dharmah projita kaitavo. This kaitavo religion means cheating religion. Sriman Sridhara Swami the original commentator of Srimad-Bhagavatam says religious systems up to the idea of liberation are cheating. So to preach Bhagavat religion sometimes we have to quote from the sastras what is not palatable to unscrupulous so called religious persons. But in preaching we cannot do without quoting the proper verses. Sometime they take it adversely and we become subject to unwanted criticism. Actually there is no religion in the world accept Bhagavat religion, namely surrendering to the lotus feet of the Lord.</p>
<p>This means the bhakti marga is the only religion. Sa vai pumsam paro dharmo . . . ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). Sarva dharman parityajya mam ekam saranam vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). Our Krsna Consciousness movement is to accept the Supreme Personality of Godhead Krsna as the Supreme Being and act everything for His satisfaction only. We do not accept the principle of as many gods as one can imagine. God is one and He cannot be imagined; He is fact. Of course, sometimes we feel a little difficulty preaching this cult in India but we do not feel such difficulty outside of India. Although Indian people are by culture God conscious yet on account of vigorous preaching of the Mayavadi philosophy that god is impersonal and can be imagined in anyway by the fertile brain of a person as he likes, the whole Mayavadi philosophy is based on this imagination.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Chala-dharma

2011-04-22T20:06:01Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"chala-dharma"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|ALL}} {{first|22Apr11}} {{last|22Apr11}} {{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|C…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"chala-dharma"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Apr11}}
{{last|22Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=1|Let=0}}
{{total|4}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Dharma]]
[[Category:Meaning of Sanskrit Words]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_7" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB715Summary_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="616" link="SB 7.15 Summary" link_text="SB 7.15 Summary">
<div class="heading">Those who are advanced in knowledge of religious principles must avoid five kinds of irreligion, known as vidharma, para-dharma, dharmābhāsa, upadharma and chala-dharma.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.15 Summary|SB 7.15 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Brāhmaṇas should execute their regulative duties in worshiping Lord Viṣṇu. Those who are advanced in knowledge of religious principles must avoid five kinds of irreligion, known as vidharma, para-dharma, dharmābhāsa, upadharma and chala-dharma. One must act according to the religious principles that suit his constitutional position; it is not that everyone must adhere to the same type of religion. A general principle is that a poor man should not unnecessarily endeavor for economic development. One who refrains from such endeavors but who engages in devotional service is most auspicious.</p>
<p>One who is not satisfied with the mind must fall to degradation. One must conquer lusty desires, anger, greed, fear, lamentation, illusion, fright, unnecessary talks on material subjects, violence, the four miseries of material existence, and the three material qualities. That is the objective of human life. One who has no faith in the spiritual master, who is identical with Śrī Kṛṣṇa, cannot get any benefit from reading śāstra. One should never consider the spiritual master an ordinary human being, even though the members of the spiritual master's family may think of him as such. Meditation and other processes of austerity are useful only if they help in advancement toward Kṛṣṇa consciousness; otherwise, they are simply a waste of time and labor. For those who are not devotees, such meditation and austerity cause falldown.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB71512_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="628" link="SB 7.15.12" link_text="SB 7.15.12">
<div class="heading">There are five branches of irreligion, appropriately known as irreligion (vidharma), religious principles for which one is unfit (para-dharma), pretentious religion (ābhāsa), analogical religion (upadharma) and cheating religion (chala-dharma).
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.15.12|SB 7.15.12, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">There are five branches of irreligion, appropriately known as irreligion (vidharma), religious principles for which one is unfit (para-dharma), pretentious religion (ābhāsa), analogical religion (upadharma) and cheating religion (chala-dharma). One who is aware of real religious life must abandon these five as irreligious.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Any religious principles opposed to the principle of surrendering to the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, are to be considered religious principles of irregularity or cheating, and one who is actually interested in religion must give them up. One should simply follow the instructions of Kṛṣṇa and surrender unto Him. To do this, of course, one needs very good intelligence, which may be awakened after many, many births through good association with devotees and the practice of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Everything but the principle of religion recommended by Kṛṣṇa-sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]])—should be given up as irreligion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB71513_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="629" link="SB 7.15.13" link_text="SB 7.15.13">
<div class="heading">Anything opposed to this religious system of progressive Kṛṣṇa consciousness is called vidharma, para-dharma, upadharma or chala-dharma. Misinterpretation of Bhagavad-gītā is chala-dharma. When Kṛṣṇa directly says something and some rascal interprets it to mean something different, this is chala-dharma—a religious system of cheating—or śabda-bhit, a jugglery of words.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.15.13|SB 7.15.13, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Religious principles that obstruct one from following his own religion are called vidharma. Religious principles introduced by others are called para-dharma. A new type of religion created by one who is falsely proud and who opposes the principles of the Vedas is called upadharma. And interpretation by one's jugglery of words is called chala-dharma.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>To create a new type of dharma has become fashionable in this age. So-called svāmīs and yogīs support that one may follow any type of religious system, according to one's own choice, because all systems are ultimately the same. In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, however, such fashionable ideas are called vidharma because they go against one's own religious system. The real religious system is described by the Supreme Personality of Godhead: sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). The real religious system is that of surrender to the lotus feet of the Lord. In the Sixth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, in connection with Ajāmila's deliverance, Yamarāja says, dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam: ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]) real religion is that which is given by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, just as real law is that which is given by the government. No one can manufacture actual law at home, nor can one manufacture actual religion. Elsewhere it is said, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje: ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]) the real religious system is that which leads one to become a devotee of the Supreme Lord. Therefore, anything opposed to this religious system of progressive Kṛṣṇa consciousness is called vidharma, para-dharma, upadharma or chala-dharma. Misinterpretation of Bhagavad-gītā is chala-dharma. When Kṛṣṇa directly says something and some rascal interprets it to mean something different, this is chala-dharma—a religious system of cheating—or śabda-bhit, a jugglery of words. One should be extremely careful to avoid these various types of cheating systems of religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithIndianGuestsJuly111973London_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="37" link="Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- July 11, 1973, London" link_text="Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- July 11, 1973, London">
<div class="heading">Śrīdhara Svāmī gives his comments on this kaitava: chala-dharma. Chala-dharma means cheating. And he says particularly, mokṣa-vāñchāpi nirastam. That desire of merging into the Brahman effulgence, that is called mokṣa.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- July 11, 1973, London|Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- July 11, 1973, London]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So this is religion. (Hindi) They are not religion. They are cheating. Bhāgavata says dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). "The cheating type of religion is kicked out." So we are following the same principle. We are kicking out all these cheating type of religion. It is explained any religion which does not recognize or do not understand the principles of religion, so that is cheating religion. Why religion? Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). This is religion. That is first-class religion, which teaches bhakti. Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje, to the Supreme, which is beyond our perception. Akṣaja. Akṣaja means within material perception. Beginning from "a" to "kṣa", whatever experience we have got... Or akṣa means eyes, senses. So within sense perception, whatever is there... God is beyond sense perception. Therefore God's name is Adhokṣaja. Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje. That is first-class religion. Otherwise, there are so many religions, pseudo religions. They have been described in the Bhāgavata as kaitava. And Śrīdhara Svāmī gives his comments on this kaitava: chala-dharma. Chala-dharma means cheating. And he says particularly, mokṣa-vāñchāpi nirastam. That desire of merging into the Brahman effulgence, that is called mokṣa. Dharma-artha-kāma-mokṣa (SB 4.8.41, Cc. Ādi 1.90). Generally, people understand these four principles: religiosity, economic development, sense gratification and then merge into the effulgence, mokṣa, liberation. So Śrīdhara Svāmī says, up to mokṣa-vāñchā is cheating, kaitava. Up to mokṣa-vāñchā. Mokṣa-vāñchāpy atra nirastam, kevala bhagavad-upāsanā. That is dharma. That is real dharma. Bhagavad-upāsanā. So we are teaching that religion, bhagavad-upāsanā. Simply. We have no such ambition, to be elevated to the heavenly planet or to merge into the Brahman effulgence. No. We can live anywhere, even in the hell. It doesn't matter. But our worship of Kṛṣṇa shall continue. This is our religion. So we are not ambitious to go to heaven or higher planetary system or higher standard of life. We have no such ambition. We simply want Kṛṣṇa and worship Him, that's all. Never mind where it is. This is real dharma. Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

System of religion

2011-04-22T17:14:20Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"religion, system"|"system of Muslim religion"|"system of religion"|"system of varnasrama religion"|"systems of religion"}} {{note…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"religion, system"|"system of Muslim religion"|"system of religion"|"system of varnasrama religion"|"systems of religion"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|22Apr11}}
{{last|22Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=1|SB=22|CC=7|OB=1|Lec=27|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|58}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:System]]
[[Category:Religion]]
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" class="section" sec_index="0" parent="compilation" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is"><h2>Bhagavad-gita As It Is</h2>
</div>
<div id="BG_Chapters_1_-_6" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" text="BG Chapters 1 - 6"><h3>BG Chapters 1 - 6</h3>
</div>
<div id="BG47_0" class="quote" parent="BG_Chapters_1_-_6" book="BG" index="160" link="BG 4.7" link_text="BG 4.7">
<div class="heading">In the Bhāgavatam it is stated that such principles are the laws of the Lord. Only the Lord can manufacture a system of religion. The Vedas are also accepted as originally spoken by the Lord Himself to Brahmā, from within his heart.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:BG 4.7|BG 4.7, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Although the Lord appears on schedule, namely at the end of the Dvāpara-yuga of the twenty-eighth millennium of the seventh Manu in one day of Brahmā, He has no obligation to adhere to such rules and regulations, because He is completely free to act in many ways at His will. He therefore appears by His own will whenever there is a predominance of irreligiosity and a disappearance of true religion. Principles of religion are laid down in the Vedas, and any discrepancy in the matter of properly executing the rules of the Vedas makes one irreligious. In the Bhāgavatam it is stated that such principles are the laws of the Lord. Only the Lord can manufacture a system of religion. The Vedas are also accepted as originally spoken by the Lord Himself to Brahmā, from within his heart. Therefore, the principles of dharma, or religion, are the direct orders of the Supreme Personality of Godhead (dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]])). These principles are clearly indicated throughout the Bhagavad-gītā. The purpose of the Vedas is to establish such principles under the order of the Supreme Lord, and the Lord directly orders, at the end of the Gītā, that the highest principle of religion is to surrender unto Him only, and nothing more. The Vedic principles push one towards complete surrender unto Him; and whenever such principles are disturbed by the demoniac, the Lord appears.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB11324_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="494" link="SB 1.13.24" link_text="SB 1.13.24">
<div class="heading">The system of varṇāśrama religion sets aside a part of one's life completely for the purpose of self-realization and attainment of salvation in the human form of life.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.13.24|SB 1.13.24, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">There is no need to live a degraded life and subsist on the charity of those whom you tried to kill by arson and poisoning. You also insulted one of their wives and usurped their kingdom and wealth.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The system of varṇāśrama religion sets aside a part of one's life completely for the purpose of self-realization and attainment of salvation in the human form of life. That is a routine division of life, but persons like Dhṛtarāṣṭra, even at their weary ripened age, want to stay home, even in a degraded condition of accepting charity from enemies. Vidura wanted to point this out and impressed upon him that it was better to die like his sons than accept such humiliating charity. Five thousand years ago there was one Dhṛtarāṣṭra, but at the present moment there are Dhṛtarāṣṭras in every home. Politicians especially do not retire from political activities unless they are dragged by the cruel hand of death or killed by some opposing element. To stick to family life to the end of one's human life is the grossest type of degradation and there is an absolute need for the Viduras to educate such Dhṛtarāṣṭras, even at the present moment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3910_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="319" link="SB 3.9.10" link_text="SB 3.9.10">
<div class="heading">Not only in this age, but formerly also, there were many sages who tried to invent their own systems of religion without reference to devotional service to the Supreme Lord, but there cannot be any religious principle without devotional service to the Lord.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.9.10|SB 3.9.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">This verse particularly mentions that even sages who are averse to the principles of devotional service to the Lord are also condemned to undergo the terms of material existence. Not only in this age, but formerly also, there were many sages who tried to invent their own systems of religion without reference to devotional service to the Supreme Lord, but there cannot be any religious principle without devotional service to the Lord. The Supreme Lord is the leader of the entire range of living entities, and no one can be equal to or greater than Him. Even the Lord's impersonal feature and all-pervading localized feature cannot be on an equal level with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore, there cannot be any religion or system of genuine philosophy for the advancement of the living entities without the principle of devotional service.</p>
<p>The impersonalists, who take much trouble in penance and austerity for self-liberation, may approach the impersonal brahmajyoti, but ultimately, because of not being situated in devotional service, they glide down again to the material world to undergo another term of material existence. This is confirmed as follows:</p>
:ye 'nye 'ravindākṣa vimukta-māninas
:tvayy asta-bhāvād aviśuddha-buddhayaḥ
:āruhya kṛcchreṇa paraṁ padaṁ tataḥ
:patanty adho 'nādṛta-yuṣmad-aṅghrayaḥ
<p>"Persons who are falsely under the impression of being liberated, without devotional service to the Lord, may reach the goal of the brahmajyoti, but because of their impure consciousness and for want of shelter in the Vaikuṇṭhalokas, such so-called liberated persons again fall down into material existence." ([[Vanisource:SB 10.2.32|SB 10.2.32]])</p>
<p>Therefore, no one can manufacture any system of religion without the principle of devotional service to the Lord. As we find in the Sixth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, the initiator of religious principles is the Lord Himself. In Bhagavad-gītā also we find that the Lord condemns all forms of religion other than that which entails the process of surrendering unto the Supreme.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB3910_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="319" link="SB 3.9.10" link_text="SB 3.9.10">
<div class="heading">No one can manufacture any system of religion without the principle of devotional service to the Lord. As we find in the Sixth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, the initiator of religious principles is the Lord Himself.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.9.10|SB 3.9.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"Persons who are falsely under the impression of being liberated, without devotional service to the Lord, may reach the goal of the brahmajyoti, but because of their impure consciousness and for want of shelter in the Vaikuṇṭhalokas, such so-called liberated persons again fall down into material existence." ([[Vanisource:SB 10.2.32|SB 10.2.32]])</p>
<p>Therefore, no one can manufacture any system of religion without the principle of devotional service to the Lord. As we find in the Sixth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, the initiator of religious principles is the Lord Himself. In Bhagavad-gītā also we find that the Lord condemns all forms of religion other than that which entails the process of surrendering unto the Supreme. Any system which leads one to the devotional service of the Lord, and nothing else, is actually religion or philosophy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB4230_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="89" link="SB 4.2.30" link_text="SB 4.2.30">
<div class="heading">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has said that the followers of the Buddhist system of religion are nāstikas. In order to establish his doctrine of nonviolence, Lord Buddha flatly refused to believe in the Vedas, and thus, later on, Śaṅkarācārya stopped this system of religion in India and forced it to go outside India.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.2.30|SB 4.2.30, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Vedas provide the right direction for advancing in spiritual cultivation and economic development and regulating the principle of sense gratification, so that ultimately one may be liberated from material contamination to his real state of spiritual identification (ahaṁ brahmāsmi). As long as one is in the contamination of material existence, one changes bodies from the aquatics up to the position of Brahmā, but the human form of life is the highest perfectional life in the material world. The Vedas give directions by which to elevate oneself in the next life. The Vedas are the mother for such instructions, and the brāhmaṇas, or persons who are in knowledge of the Vedas, are the father. Thus if one blasphemes the Vedas and brāhmaṇas, naturally one goes down to the status of atheism. The exact word used in Sanskrit is nāstika, which refers to one who does not believe in the Vedas but manufactures some concocted system of religion. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has said that the followers of the Buddhist system of religion are nāstikas. In order to establish his doctrine of nonviolence, Lord Buddha flatly refused to believe in the Vedas, and thus, later on, Śaṅkarācārya stopped this system of religion in India and forced it to go outside India. Here it is stated, brahma ca brāhmaṇān. Brahma means the Vedas. Ahaṁ brahmāsmi means "I am in full knowledge." The Vedic assertion is that one should think that he is Brahman, for actually he is Brahman. If brahma, or the Vedic spiritual science, is condemned, and the masters of the spiritual science, the brāhmaṇas, are condemned, then where does human civilization stand? Bhṛgu Muni said, "It is not due to my cursing that you shall become atheists; you are already situated in the principle of atheism. Therefore you are condemned."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42034_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="827" link="SB 4.20.34" link_text="SB 4.20.34">
<div class="heading">The purpose of the Lord's taking birth is to establish devotional service, which is the perfect system of religion, and the purpose of the birth of a devotee is to broadcast the same system of religion, or the bhakti cult, all over the world.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.20.34|SB 4.20.34, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">One must understand the transcendental birth of the Lord and the devotee. The purpose of the Lord's taking birth is to establish devotional service, which is the perfect system of religion, and the purpose of the birth of a devotee is to broadcast the same system of religion, or the bhakti cult, all over the world. Pṛthu Mahārāja was an incarnation of the power of the Lord to spread the bhakti cult, and the Lord blessed him to remain fixed in his position. Thus when the King refused to accept any material benediction, the Lord appreciated that refusal very much. Another significant word in this verse is acyuta, which means "infallible." Although the Lord appears in this material world, He is never to be considered one of the conditioned souls, who are all fallible. When the Lord appears, He remains in His spiritual position, uncontaminated by the modes of material nature, and therefore in Bhagavad-gītā the Lord expresses the quality of His appearance as ātma-māyayā, "performed by internal potency." The Lord, being infallible, is not forced by material nature to take birth in this material world. He appears in order to reestablish the perfect order of religious principles and to vanquish the demoniac influence in human society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42224_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="905" link="SB 4.22.24" link_text="SB 4.22.24">
<div class="heading">In Bhagavad-gītā everything has been divided into three qualitative divisions; therefore religious systems are similarly categorized. When people are mostly under the modes of passion and ignorance, their system of religion will be of the same quality.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.22.24|SB 4.22.24, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Another important point mentioned in this connection is anindayā—we should not criticize others' methods of religion. There are different types of religious systems operating under different qualities of material nature. Those operating in the modes of ignorance and passion cannot be as perfect as that system in the mode of goodness. In Bhagavad-gītā everything has been divided into three qualitative divisions; therefore religious systems are similarly categorized. When people are mostly under the modes of passion and ignorance, their system of religion will be of the same quality. A devotee, instead of criticizing such systems, will encourage the followers to stick to their principles so that gradually they can come to the platform of religion in goodness. Simply by criticizing them, a devotee's mind will be agitated. Thus a devotee should tolerate and learn to stop agitation.</p>
<p>Another feature of the devotee is nirīhayā, simple living. Nirīhā means "gentle," "meek" or "simple." A devotee should not live very gorgeously and imitate a materialistic person. Plain living and high thinking are recommended for a devotee. He should accept only so much as he needs to keep the material body fit for the execution of devotional service. He should not eat or sleep more than is required. Simply eating for living, and not living for eating, and sleeping only six to seven hours a day are principles to be followed by devotees. As long as the body is there it is subjected to the influence of climatic changes, disease and natural disturbances, the threefold miseries of material existence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42711_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1150" link="SB 4.27.11" link_text="SB 4.27.11">
<div class="heading">Those who are involved in the mode of ignorance manufacture religious systems for killing animals. Actually dharma is transcendental. As Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa teaches, we must give up all other systems of religion and simply surrender unto Him.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.27.11|SB 4.27.11, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"That understanding which cannot distinguish between the religious way of life and the irreligious, between action that should be done and action that should not be done—that imperfect understanding, O son of Pṛthā, is in the mode of passion. That understanding which considers irreligion to be religion and religion to be irreligion, under the spell of illusion and darkness, and strives always in the wrong direction, O Pārtha, is in the mode of ignorance."</p>
<p>Those who are involved in the mode of ignorance manufacture religious systems for killing animals. Actually dharma is transcendental. As Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa teaches, we must give up all other systems of religion and simply surrender unto Him (sarva-dharmān parityajya ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]])). Thus the Lord and His devotees and representatives teach the transcendental dharma, which does not allow animal-killing at all. At the present moment it is the greatest misfortune that in India many so-called missionary workers are spreading irreligion in the name of religion. They claim an ordinary human being to be God and recommend meat-eating for everyone, including so-called sannyāsīs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_5" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 5"><h3>SB Canto 5</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB569_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="147" link="SB 5.6.9" link_text="SB 5.6.9">
<div class="heading">During the time of Lord Ṛṣabhadeva, the King of Koṅka and Veṅka acted like a paramahaṁsa and imitated Lord Ṛṣabhadeva. He introduced a system of religion and took advantage of the fallen condition of the people in this age of Kali.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.6.9|SB 5.6.9, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śukadeva Gosvāmī continued speaking to Mahārāja Parīkṣit: My dear King, the King of Koṅka, Veṅka and Kuṭaka whose name was Arhat, heard of the activities of Ṛṣabhadeva and, imitating Ṛṣabhadeva's principles, introduced a new system of religion. Taking advantage of Kali-yuga, the age of sinful activity, King Arhat, being bewildered, gave up the Vedic principles, which are free from risk, and concocted a new system of religion opposed to the Vedas. That was the beginning of the Jain dharma. Many other so-called religions followed this atheistic system.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>When Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa was present on this planet, a person named Pauṇḍraka imitated the four-handed Nārāyaṇa and declared himself the Supreme Personality of Godhead. He desired to compete with Kṛṣṇa. Similarly, during the time of Lord Ṛṣabhadeva, the King of Koṅka and Veṅka acted like a paramahaṁsa and imitated Lord Ṛṣabhadeva. He introduced a system of religion and took advantage of the fallen condition of the people in this age of Kali. It is said in Vedic literatures that people in this age will be more inclined to accept anyone as the Supreme Lord and accept any religious system opposed to Vedic principles. The people in this age are described as mandāḥ sumanda-matayaḥ. Generally they have no spiritual culture, and therefore they are very fallen. Due to this, they will accept any religious system. Due to their misfortune. they forget the Vedic principles. Following non-Vedic principles in this age, they think themselves the Supreme Lord and thus spread the cult of atheism all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB5611_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="149" link="SB 5.6.11" link_text="SB 5.6.11">
<div class="heading">Low-class people, due to their gross ignorance, introduce a system of religion that deviates from the Vedic principles.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.6.11|SB 5.6.11, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Low-class people, due to their gross ignorance, introduce a system of religion that deviates from the Vedic principles. Following their own mental concoctions, they automatically fall down into the darkest regions of existence.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In this connection, one may see Bhagavad-gītā, Chapter Sixteen. where there is a description of the downfall of the asuras (16.16 and 16.23).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB52615_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="651" link="SB 5.26.15" link_text="SB 5.26.15">
<div class="heading">An atheist, or nāstika, is one who does not believe in the Vedas. However, even if one takes up a different system of religion, according to this verse he must follow the religious principles he has accepted.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.26.15|SB 5.26.15, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There is actually only one religious principle: dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]). The only religious principle is to follow the orders of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Unfortunately, especially in this age of Kali, everyone is an atheist, people do not even believe in God, what to speak of following His words. The words nija-veda-patha can also mean "one's own set of religious principles." Formerly there was only one veda-patha, or set of religious principles. Now there are many. It doesn't matter which set of religious principles one follows: the only injunction is that he must follow them strictly. An atheist, or nāstika, is one who does not believe in the Vedas. However, even if one takes up a different system of religion, according to this verse he must follow the religious principles he has accepted. Whether one is a Hindu, or a Mohammedan or a Christian, he should follow his own religious principles. However, if one concocts his own religious path within his mind, or if one follows no religious principles at all, he is punished in the hell known as Asi-patravana. In other words, a human being must follow some religious principles. If he does not follow any religious principles, he is no better than an animal. As Kali-yuga advances, people are becoming godless and taking up so-called secularism. They do not know the punishment awaiting them in Asi-patravana, as described in this verse.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_6" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 6"><h3>SB Canto 6</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB63Summary_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="107" link="SB 6.3 Summary" link_text="SB 6.3 Summary">
<div class="heading">It is by the mercy of the Lord that the transcendental system of religion can be understood by His pure devotees, and specifically by the twelve mahājanas-Lord Brahmā, Nārada Muni, Lord Śiva, the Kumāras, Kapila, Manu, Prahlāda, Janaka, Bhīṣma, Bali, Śukadeva Gosvāmī and me.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.3 Summary|SB 6.3 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yamarāja continued, "The essence of sanātana-dharma, or eternal religion, is extremely confidential. No one but the Lord Himself can deliver that confidential religious system to human society. It is by the mercy of the Lord that the transcendental system of religion can be understood by His pure devotees, and specifically by the twelve mahājanas-Lord Brahmā, Nārada Muni, Lord Śiva, the Kumāras, Kapila, Manu, Prahlāda, Janaka, Bhīṣma, Bali, Śukadeva Gosvāmī and me. Other learned scholars, headed by Jaimini, are almost always covered by the illusory energy, and therefore they are more or less attracted by the flowery language of the three Vedas, namely Ṛg, Yajur and Sāma, which are called trayī. Instead of becoming pure devotees, people captivated by the flowery words of these three Vedas are interested in the Vedic ritualistic ceremonies. They cannot understand the glories of chanting the holy name of the Lord. Intelligent persons, however, take to the devotional service of the Lord. When they chant the holy name of the Lord without offenses, they are no longer subject to my rulings. If by chance they commit some sinful act, they are protected by the holy name of the Lord because that is where their interest lies. The four weapons of the Lord, especially the club and the Sudarśana cakra, always protect the devotees. One who chants, hears or remembers the holy name of the Lord without duplicity, or who prays or offers obeisances to the Lord, becomes perfect, whereas even a learned person may be called to hell if he is bereft of devotional service."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB6819_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="313" link="SB 6.8.19" link_text="SB 6.8.19">
<div class="heading">Even most people who claim to belong to the Vedic system of religion are actually opposed to the Vedic principles. Every day they manufacture a new type of dharma on the plea that whatever one manufactures is also a path of liberation.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.8.19|SB 6.8.19, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Kalki avatāra is the fierce incarnation who vanquishes the class of the atheists born in this age of Kali. Now, in the beginning of Kali-yuga, many irreligious principles are in effect, and as Kali-yuga advances, many pseudo religious principles will certainly be introduced, and people will forget the real religious principles enunciated by Lord Kṛṣṇa before the beginning of Kali-yuga, namely principles of surrender unto the lotus feet of the Lord. Unfortunately, because of Kali-yuga, foolish people do not surrender to the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa. Even most people who claim to belong to the Vedic system of religion are actually opposed to the Vedic principles. Every day they manufacture a new type of dharma on the plea that whatever one manufactures is also a path of liberation. Atheistic men generally say, yata mata tata patha. According to this view, there are hundreds and thousands of different opinions in human society, and each opinion is a valid religious principle. This philosophy of rascals has killed the religious principles mentioned in the Vedas, and such philosophies will become increasingly influential as Kali-yuga progresses. In the last stage of Kali-yuga, Kalkideva, the fierce incarnation of Keśava, will descend to kill all the atheists and will save only the devotees of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB61641_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="619" link="SB 6.16.41" link_text="SB 6.16.41">
<div class="heading">There are many instances of this in human history, but systems of religion that do not concentrate upon service to the Supreme are temporary and cannot last for long because they are full of envy.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.16.41|SB 6.16.41, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">If one is actually Kṛṣṇa conscious, he cannot have any enemies. Since his only engagement is to induce others to surrender to Kṛṣṇa, or God, how can he have enemies? If one advocates the Hindu religion, the Muslim religion, the Christian religion, this religion or that religion, there will be conflicts. History shows that the followers of religious systems without a clear conception of God have fought with one another. There are many instances of this in human history, but systems of religion that do not concentrate upon service to the Supreme are temporary and cannot last for long because they are full of envy. There are many activities directed against such religious systems, and therefore one must give up the idea of "my belief" and "your belief." Everyone should believe in God and surrender unto Him. That is bhāgavata-dharma.</p>
<p>Bhāgavata-dharma is not a concocted sectarian belief, for it entails research to find how everything is connected with Kṛṣṇa (īśāvāsyam idaṁ sarvam ([[Vanisource:ISO 1|ISO 1]])). According to the Vedic injunctions, sarvaṁ khalv idaṁ brahma: Brahman, the Supreme, is present in everything. Bhāgavata-dharma captures this presence of the Supreme. Bhāgavata-dharma does not consider everything in the world to be false. Because everything emanates from the Supreme, nothing can be false; everything has some use in the service of the Supreme. For example, we are now dictating into a microphone and recording on a dictating machine, and thus we are finding how the machine can be connected to the Supreme Brahman. Since we are using this machine in the service of the Lord, it is Brahman. This is the meaning of sarvaṁ khalv idaṁ brahma. Everything is Brahman because everything can be used for the service of the Supreme Lord. Nothing is mithyā, false; everything is factual.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB61642_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="620" link="SB 6.16.42" link_text="SB 6.16.42">
<div class="heading">There are many systems of religion in which animal sacrifices are recommended. Such animal sacrifices are inauspicious both for the performer and for the animal.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.16.42|SB 6.16.42, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Any religious system but the process of bhāgavata-dharma-service as an eternal servant of the Supreme Personality of Godhead—is a system of envy of one's own self and of others. For example, there are many systems of religion in which animal sacrifices are recommended. Such animal sacrifices are inauspicious both for the performer and for the animal. Although one is sometimes permitted to sacrifice an animal before the goddess Kālī and eat it instead of purchasing meat from a slaughterhouse, permission to eat meat after a sacrifice in the presence of the goddess Kālī is not the order of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It is simply a concession for the miserable person who will not give up eating meat. It is meant to restrict his desire for unrestricted meat-eating. Such a religious system is condemned. Therefore Kṛṣṇa says, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja: ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]) "Give up all other duties and surrender unto Me." That is the last word in religion.</p>
<p>One may argue that the sacrifice of animals is recommended in the Vedas. This recommendation, however, is a restriction. Without Vedic restrictions on the purchase of meat, people will purchase meat from the market, which will be overflooded with meat shops, and slaughterhouses will increase. To restrict this, sometimes the Vedas say that one may eat meat after sacrificing an insignificant animal like a goat before the goddess Kālī. In any case, a system of religion in which animal sacrifices are recommended is inauspicious for those who perform the sacrifices and for the animals.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB61642_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="620" link="SB 6.16.42" link_text="SB 6.16.42">
<div class="heading">If one follows any other system of religion, he is subject to punishment by the Supreme Personality of Godhead in many different ways. Therefore if one follows a concocted system of religion, he is envious not only of others but also of himself. Consequently his system of religion is useless.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.16.42|SB 6.16.42, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">These persons are condemned by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, as indicated by the words tava kopaḥ. A person who commits murder is envious of himself and also the person he has killed, for the result of committing murder is that he will be arrested and hanged. If one transgresses the laws of a man-made government, he may escape being killed by the state, but one cannot escape the laws of God. A killer of any animal must be killed in his next life by the same animal. This is the law of nature. One must follow the instructions of the Supreme Lord: sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). If one follows any other system of religion, he is subject to punishment by the Supreme Personality of Godhead in many different ways. Therefore if one follows a concocted system of religion, he is envious not only of others but also of himself. Consequently his system of religion is useless.</p>
<p>Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.2.8) says:</p>
:dharmaḥ svanuṣṭhitaḥ puṁsāṁ
:viṣvaksena-kathāsu yaḥ
:notpādayed yadi ratiṁ
:śrama eva hi kevalam
<p>"Duties (dharma) executed by men, regardless of occupation, are only so much useless labor if they do not provoke attraction for the message of the Supreme Lord." Following a system of religion that does not awaken one's Kṛṣṇa consciousness, or God consciousness, is merely a waste of time and labor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB6176_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="646" link="SB 6.17.6" link_text="SB 6.17.6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.17.6|SB 6.17.6, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Citraketu said: Lord Śiva, the spiritual master of the general populace, is the best of all living entities who have accepted material bodies. He enunciates the system of religion. Yet how wonderful it is that he is embracing his wife, Pārvatī, in the midst of an assembly of great saintly persons.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_7" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB7516_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="193" link="SB 7.5.16" link_text="SB 7.5.16">
<div class="heading">The seminal brāhmaṇas in India, who say that one can become a brāhmaṇa only if born in a brāhmaṇa family, charge us with ruining the Hindu system of religion. Of course, the fact is that one becomes a brāhmaṇa by qualification.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.5.16|SB 7.5.16, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Because Prahlāda had become a devotee, they considered him to be contaminated by bad intelligence and to be the worst descendant in the family of demons. As it is said, where ignorance is bliss, it is folly to be wise. In a society or family in which everyone is a demon, for someone to become a Vaiṣṇava is certainly folly. Thus Prahlāda Mahārāja was charged with bad intelligence because he was among demons, including his teachers, who were supposedly brāhmaṇas.</p>
<p>The members of our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement are in a position similar to that of Prahlāda Mahārāja. All over the world, ninety-nine percent of the people are godless demons, and therefore our preaching of Kṛṣṇa consciousness, following in the footsteps of Prahlāda Mahārāja, is always hampered by many impediments. Because of their fault of being devotees, the American boys who have sacrificed everything for preaching Kṛṣṇa consciousness are charged with being members of the CIA. Moreover, the seminal brāhmaṇas in India, who say that one can become a brāhmaṇa only if born in a brāhmaṇa family, charge us with ruining the Hindu system of religion. Of course, the fact is that one becomes a brāhmaṇa by qualification. Because we are training Europeans and Americans to become qualified and are awarding them brahminical status, we are being charged with destroying the Hindu religion. Nonetheless, confronting all kinds of difficulties, we must spread the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement with great determination, like that of Prahlāda Mahārāja. In spite of being the son of the demon Hiraṇyakaśipu, Prahlāda never feared the chastisements of the seminal brāhmaṇa sons of a demoniac father.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB71510_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="626" link="SB 7.15.10" link_text="SB 7.15.10">
<div class="heading">It is said that Lord Jesus Christ, when twelve years old, was shocked to see the Jews sacrificing birds and animals in the synagogues and that he therefore rejected the Jewish system of religion and started the religious system of Christianity, adhering to the Old Testament commandment "Thou shalt not kill."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.15.10|SB 7.15.10, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Upon seeing the person engaged in performing the sacrifice, animals meant to be sacrificed are extremely afraid, thinking, "This merciless performer of sacrifices, being ignorant of the purpose of sacrifice and being most satisfied by killing others, will surely kill us."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Animal sacrifice in the name of religion is current practically all over the world in every established religion. It is said that Lord Jesus Christ, when twelve years old, was shocked to see the Jews sacrificing birds and animals in the synagogues and that he therefore rejected the Jewish system of religion and started the religious system of Christianity, adhering to the Old Testament commandment "Thou shalt not kill." At the present day, however, not only are animals killed in the name of sacrifice, but the killing of animals has increased enormously because of the increasing number of slaughterhouses. Slaughtering animals, either for religion or for food, is most abominable and is condemned herein. Unless one is merciless, one cannot sacrifice animals, either in the name of religion or for food.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB71513_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="629" link="SB 7.15.13" link_text="SB 7.15.13">
<div class="heading">Misinterpretation of Bhagavad-gītā is chala-dharma. When Kṛṣṇa directly says something and some rascal interprets it to mean something different, this is chala-dharma—a religious system of cheating—or śabda-bhit, a jugglery of words. One should be extremely careful to avoid these various types of cheating systems of religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.15.13|SB 7.15.13, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">To create a new type of dharma has become fashionable in this age. So-called svāmīs and yogīs support that one may follow any type of religious system, according to one's own choice, because all systems are ultimately the same. In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, however, such fashionable ideas are called vidharma because they go against one's own religious system. The real religious system is described by the Supreme Personality of Godhead: sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). The real religious system is that of surrender to the lotus feet of the Lord. In the Sixth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, in connection with Ajāmila's deliverance, Yamarāja says, dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam: ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]) real religion is that which is given by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, just as real law is that which is given by the government. No one can manufacture actual law at home, nor can one manufacture actual religion. Elsewhere it is said, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje: ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]) the real religious system is that which leads one to become a devotee of the Supreme Lord. Therefore, anything opposed to this religious system of progressive Kṛṣṇa consciousness is called vidharma, para-dharma, upadharma or chala-dharma. Misinterpretation of Bhagavad-gītā is chala-dharma. When Kṛṣṇa directly says something and some rascal interprets it to mean something different, this is chala-dharma—a religious system of cheating—or śabda-bhit, a jugglery of words. One should be extremely careful to avoid these various types of cheating systems of religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_8" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 8"><h3>SB Canto 8</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB814Summary_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_8" book="SB" index="477" link="SB 8.14 Summary" link_text="SB 8.14 Summary">
<div class="heading">Manu's duty is to reestablish the system of religion. Manu's sons execute Manu's orders, and thus the entire universe is maintained by Manu and his descendants.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 8.14 Summary|SB 8.14 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This chapter describes the duties allotted to Manu by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. All the Manus, as well as their sons, the sages, the demigods and the Indras, act under the orders of various incarnations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. At the end of every catur-yuga, consisting of Satya-yuga, Dvāpara-yuga, Tretā-yuga and Kali-yuga, the sages, acting under the orders of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, distribute the Vedic knowledge and thus reinstate eternal religious principles. Manu's duty is to reestablish the system of religion. Manu's sons execute Manu's orders, and thus the entire universe is maintained by Manu and his descendants. The Indras are various rulers of the heavenly planets. Assisted by the demigods, they rule the three worlds. The Supreme Personality of Godhead also appears as incarnations in different yugas. He appears as Sanaka, Sanātana, Yājñavalkya, Dattātreya and others, and thus He gives instructions in spiritual knowledge, prescribed duties, principles of mystic yoga, and so on. As Marīci and others, He creates progeny; as the king, He punishes the miscreants; and in the form of time, He annihilates the creation. One may argue, "If the all-powerful Supreme Personality of Godhead can do anything simply by His will, why has He arranged for so many personalities to manage?" How and why He does this cannot be understood by those who are under the clutches of māyā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB81939_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_8" book="SB" index="682" link="SB 8.19.39" link_text="SB 8.19.39">
<div class="heading">Even if for the sake of argument the material world is accepted as untruth, the living entity entangled in the illusory energy cannot come out of it without the help of the body. Without the help of the body, one cannot follow a system of religion, nor can one speculate on philosophical perfection.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 8.19.39|SB 8.19.39, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">This śloka explains that in relation to the material body even the factual truth cannot exist without a touch of untruth. The Māyāvādīs say, brahma satyaṁ jagan mithyā: "The spirit soul is truth, and the external energy is untruth." The Vaiṣṇava philosophers, however, do not agree with the Māyāvāda philosophy. Even if for the sake of argument the material world is accepted as untruth, the living entity entangled in the illusory energy cannot come out of it without the help of the body. Without the help of the body, one cannot follow a system of religion, nor can one speculate on philosophical perfection. Therefore, the flower and fruit (puṣpa-phalam) have to be obtained as a result of the body. Without the help of the body, that fruit cannot be gained. The Vaiṣṇava philosophy therefore recommends yukta-vairāgya. It is not that all attention should be diverted for the maintenance of the body, but at the same time one's bodily maintenance should not be neglected. As long as the body exists one can thoroughly study the Vedic instructions, and thus at the end of life one can achieve perfection. This is explained in Bhagavad-gītā ([[Vanisource:BG 8.6|BG 8.6]]): yaṁ yaṁ vāpi smaran bhāvaṁ tyajaty ante kalevaram. Everything is examined at the time of death. Therefore, although the body is temporary, not eternal, one can take from it the best service and make one's life perfect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB824Summary_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_8" book="SB" index="812" link="SB 8.24 Summary" link_text="SB 8.24 Summary">
<div class="heading">He especially descends to give protection to the cows, the brāhmaṇas, the demigods, the devotees and the Vedic system of religion. Thus He appears in various forms-sometimes as a fish, sometimes a boar, sometimes Nṛsiṁhadeva, sometimes Vāmanadeva and so on-but in any form or incarnation.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 8.24 Summary|SB 8.24 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Supreme Personality of Godhead expands Himself by svāṁśa (His personal expansions) and vibhinnāṁśa (His expansions as the living entities). As stated in Bhagavad-gītā (4.8), paritrāṇāya sādhūnāṁ vināśāya ca duṣkṛtām: the Supreme Personality of Godhead appears on this planet for the protection of the sādhus, or devotees, and for the destruction of the miscreants, or nondevotees. He especially descends to give protection to the cows, the brāhmaṇas, the demigods, the devotees and the Vedic system of religion. Thus He appears in various forms-sometimes as a fish, sometimes a boar, sometimes Nṛsiṁhadeva, sometimes Vāmanadeva and so on-but in any form or incarnation, although He comes within the atmosphere of the material modes of nature, He is unaffected. This is a sign of His supreme controlling power. Although He comes within the material atmosphere, māyā cannot touch Him. Therefore, no material qualities can be attributed to Him in any degree.</p>
<p>Once, at the end of the previous kalpa, a demon named Hayagrīva wanted to take the Vedic knowledge away from Lord Brahmā at the time of annihilation. Therefore the Supreme Personality of Godhead took the incarnation of a fish at the beginning of the period of Svāyambhuva Manu and saved the Vedas. During the reign of Cākṣuṣa Manu there was a king named Satyavrata, who was a great pious ruler. To save him, the Lord appeared as the fish incarnation for a second time. King Satyavrata later became the son of the sun-god and was known as Śrāddhadeva. He was established as Manu by the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi340_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="266" link="CC Adi 3.40" link_text="CC Adi 3.40">
<div class="heading">In this Age of Kali the practical system of religion for everyone is the chanting of the name of Godhead. This was introduced in this age by Lord Caitanya. Bhakti-yoga actually begins with the chanting of the holy name, as confirmed by Madhvācārya in his commentary on the Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 3.40|CC Adi 3.40, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The religious practice for the Age of Kali is to broadcast the glories of the holy name. Only for this purpose has the Lord, in a yellow color, descended as Lord Caitanya.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In this Age of Kali the practical system of religion for everyone is the chanting of the name of Godhead. This was introduced in this age by Lord Caitanya. Bhakti-yoga actually begins with the chanting of the holy name, as confirmed by Madhvācārya in his commentary on the Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad. He quotes this verse from the Nārāyaṇa-saṁhitā:</p>
:dvāparīyair janair viṣṇuḥ
:pañcarātrais tu kevalaiḥ
:kalau tu nāma-mātreṇa
:pūjyate bhagavān hariḥ
<p>"In the Dvāpara-yuga people should worship Lord Viṣṇu only by the regulative principles of the Nārada-pañcarātra and other such authorized books. In the Age of Kali, however, people should simply chant the holy names of the Supreme Personality of Godhead." The Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra is specifically mentioned in many Upaniṣads, such as the Kali-santaraṇa Upaniṣad, where it is said:</p>
:hare kṛṣṇa hare kṛṣṇa
:kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa hare hare
:hare rāma hare rāma
:rāma rāma hare hare
:iti ṣoḍaśakaṁ nāmnāṁ
:kali-kalmaṣa-nāśanaṁ
:nātaḥ parataropāyaḥ
:sarva-vedeṣu dṛśyate
<p>"After searching through all the Vedic literature, one cannot find a method of religion more sublime for this age than the chanting of Hare Kṛṣṇa."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi441_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="376" link="CC Adi 4.41" link_text="CC Adi 4.41">
<div class="heading">Lord Caitanya did not invent a system of religion, as people sometimes assume. Religious systems are meant to show the existence of God, who is then generally approached as the cosmic order-supplier.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.41|CC Adi 4.41, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When Rūpa Gosvāmī met Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu at Prayāga (Allahabad), he offered his respectful obeisances by submitting that Lord Caitanya was more magnanimous than any other avatāra of Kṛṣṇa because He was distributing love of Kṛṣṇa. His mission was to enhance love of Godhead. In the human form of life the highest achievement is to attain the platform of love of Godhead. Lord Caitanya did not invent a system of religion, as people sometimes assume. Religious systems are meant to show the existence of God, who is then generally approached as the cosmic order-supplier. But Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's transcendental mission is to distribute love of Godhead to everyone. Anyone who accepts God as the Supreme can take to the process of chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa and become a lover of God. Therefore Lord Caitanya is the most magnanimous. This munificent broadcasting of devotional service is possible only for Kṛṣṇa Himself. Therefore Lord Caitanya is Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>In the Bhagavad-gītā Kṛṣṇa has taught the philosophy of surrender to the Supreme Personality of Godhead. One who has surrendered to the Supreme can make further progress by learning to love Him. Therefore the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement propagated by Lord Caitanya is especially meant for those who are cognizant of the presence of the Supreme Godhead, the ultimate controller of everything. His mission is to teach people how to dovetail themselves into engagements of transcendental loving service. He is Kṛṣṇa teaching His own service from the position of a devotee.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1273_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1548" link="CC Adi 12.73" link_text="CC Adi 12.73">
<div class="heading">The actual Vedic system of religion is called varṇāśrama-dharma, as confirmed in the Viṣṇu Purāṇa.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 12.73|CC Adi 12.73, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">This analysis by Śrī Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura, supporting the statements of Śrī Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja Gosvāmī, depicts the position of the present so-called Hindu religion, which, being predominantly conducted by the Māyāvāda philosophy, has become a hodgepodge institution of various concocted ideas. Māyāvādīs greatly fear the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement and accuse it of spoiling the Hindu religion because it accepts people from all parts of the world and all religious sects and scientifically engages them in the daiva-varṇāśrama-dharma. As we have explained several times, however, we find no such word as "Hindu" in the Vedic literature. The word most probably came from Afghanistan, a predominantly Muslim country, and originally referred to a pass in Afghanistan known as Hindukush, which is still a part of a trade route between India and various Muslim countries.</p>
<p>The actual Vedic system of religion is called varṇāśrama-dharma, as confirmed in the Viṣṇu Purāṇa:</p>
:varṇāśramācāra-vatā puruṣeṇa paraḥ pumān
:viṣṇur ārādhyate panthā nānyat tat-toṣa-kāraṇam
<p> ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.58|CC Madhya 8.58]]) (Viṣṇu Purāṇa 3.8.9)</p>
<p>The Vedic literature recommends that a human being follow the principles of varṇāśrama-dharma. Accepting the process of varṇāśrama-dharma will make a person's life successful because this will connect him with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the goal of human life. Therefore the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is meant for all of humanity. Although human society has different sections or subdivisions, all human beings belong to one species, and therefore we accept that they all have the ability to understand their constitutional position in connection with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Viṣṇu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17154_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2091" link="CC Adi 17.154" link_text="CC Adi 17.154">
<div class="heading">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu challenged the system of Muslim religion as patricide and matricide. In the Christian religion also, a principal commandment is "Thou shalt not kill."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.154|CC Adi 17.154, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Everyone can understand that we drink the milk of cows and take the help of bulls in producing agricultural products. Therefore, since our real father gives us food grains and our mother gives us milk with which to live, the cow and bull are considered our father and mother. According to Vedic civilization, there are seven mothers, of which the cow is one. Therefore Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu challenged the Muslim Kazi, "What kind of religious principle do you follow by killing your father and mother to eat them?" In any civilized human society, no one would dare kill his father and mother for the purpose of eating them. Therefore Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu challenged the system of Muslim religion as patricide and matricide. In the Christian religion also, a principal commandment is "Thou shalt not kill." Nevertheless, Christians violate this rule; they are very expert in killing and in opening slaughterhouses. In our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, our first provision is that no one should be allowed to eat any kind of flesh. It does not matter whether it is cows' flesh or goats' flesh, but we especially stress the prohibition against cows' flesh because according to śāstra the cow is our mother. Thus the Muslims' cow-killing was challenged by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6167_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1136" link="CC Madhya 6.167" link_text="CC Madhya 6.167">
<div class="heading">Actually, at the present moment all systems of religion deny the worship of the form of the Lord due to ignorance of His transcendental form. The first-class materialists (the Māyāvādīs) imagine five specific forms of the Lord, but when they try to equate the worship of such imaginary forms with bhakti, they are immediately condemned.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.167|CC Madhya 6.167, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">According to the Vedic instructions, the Supreme Personality of Godhead has His eternal, transcendental form, which is always blissful and full of knowledge. Impersonalists think that "material" refers to the forms within our experience and that "spiritual" refers to an absence of form. However, one should know that beyond this material nature is another nature, which is spiritual. Just as there are material forms in this material world, there are spiritual forms in the spiritual world. This is confirmed by all Vedic literature. The spiritual forms in the transcendental world have nothing to do with the negative conception of formlessness. The conclusion is that a person is an agnostic when he does not agree to worship the transcendental form of the Lord.</p>
<p>Actually, at the present moment all systems of religion deny the worship of the form of the Lord due to ignorance of His transcendental form. The first-class materialists (the Māyāvādīs) imagine five specific forms of the Lord, but when they try to equate the worship of such imaginary forms with bhakti, they are immediately condemned. Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa confirms this in the Bhagavad-gītā (7.15), where He says, na māṁ duṣkṛtino mūḍhāḥ prapadyante narādhamāḥ. Bereft of real knowledge due to agnosticism, the Māyāvādī philosophers should not even be seen by the devotees of the Lord, nor touched, because those philosophers are liable to be punished by Yamarāja, the superintendent demigod who judges the activities of sinful men.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya18207_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4216" link="CC Madhya 18.207" link_text="CC Madhya 18.207">
<div class="heading">We are not spoiling the Hindu system of religion but are simply following in the footsteps of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu by traveling all over the world and accepting those who are interested in understanding Kṛṣṇa as Kṛṣṇadāsa or Rāmadāsa.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 18.207|CC Madhya 18.207, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">In this way Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu directly initiated the saintly Muslim by advising him to chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa. The Muslim's name was changed to Rāmadāsa. Another Pāṭhāna Muslim present there was named Vijulī Khān.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>After being initiated, the devotees in the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement change their names. Whenever a person in the Western world becomes interested in this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, he is initiated by this process. In India we are falsely accused of converting mlecchas and yavanas to the Hindu religion. In India there are many Māyāvādī sannyāsīs known as jagad-guru, although they have hardly visited the whole world. Some are not even sufficiently educated, yet they make accusations against our movement and accuse us of destroying the principles of the Hindu religion by accepting Muslims and yavanas as Vaiṣṇavas. Such people are simply envious. We are not spoiling the Hindu system of religion but are simply following in the footsteps of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu by traveling all over the world and accepting those who are interested in understanding Kṛṣṇa as Kṛṣṇadāsa or Rāmadāsa. By the process of a bona fide initiation, their names are changed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20275_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4763" link="CC Madhya 20.275" link_text="CC Madhya 20.275">
<div class="heading">There is a history of how the Absolute Lord becomes the father of all living entities. In every system of religion, it is accepted that God is the supreme father of all living entities. According to Christianity, the supreme father, God, provides the living entities with all of life's necessities.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.275|CC Madhya 20.275, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"In due course of time, the Supreme Personality of Godhead (Mahā-Vaikuṇṭhanātha), by the agency of an expansion of His personal self (Mahā-Viṣṇu), placed the seed of the living entities within the womb of material nature."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a quotation from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (3.5.26). This verse tells how the living entities come in contact with material nature. Just as a woman cannot beget children without uniting with a man, material nature cannot beget living entities without being in union with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. There is a history of how the Absolute Lord becomes the father of all living entities. In every system of religion, it is accepted that God is the supreme father of all living entities. According to Christianity, the supreme father, God, provides the living entities with all of life's necessities. Therefore they pray, "Give us this day our daily bread." Any religion that does not accept the Supreme Lord as the absolute father is called kaitava-dharma, or a cheating religion. Such religious systems are rejected in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.1.2): dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo ‘tra. Only an atheist does not accept the omnipotent supreme father. If one accepts the omnipotent supreme father, he abides by His orders and becomes a religious person.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI4_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="5" link="NOI 4" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 4">
<div class="heading">Animal society has no church, mosque or religious system. In all parts of the world, however downtrodden human society may be, there is some system of religion. Even tribal aborigines in the jungles also have a system of religion. When a religious system develops and turns into love of God, it is successful.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 4|Nectar of Instruction 4, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">People should give up the company of so-called yogīs, jñānīs, karmīs and philanthropists because their association can benefit no one. If one really wants to attain the goal of human life, he should associate with devotees of the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement because it is the only movement that teaches one how to develop love of God. Religion is the special function of human society, and it constitutes the distinction between human society and animal society. Animal society has no church, mosque or religious system. In all parts of the world, however downtrodden human society may be, there is some system of religion. Even tribal aborigines in the jungles also have a system of religion. When a religious system develops and turns into love of God, it is successful. As stated in the First Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.2.6):</p>
:sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo
:yato bhaktir adhokṣaje
:ahaituky apratihatā
:yayātmā suprasīdati
<p>"The supreme occupation (dharma) for all humanity is that by which men can attain to loving devotional service unto the transcendent Lord. Such devotional service must be unmotivated and uninterrupted in order to completely satisfy the self."</p>
<p>If the members of human society actually want peace of mind, tranquillity and friendly relations between men and nations, they must follow the Kṛṣṇa conscious system of religion, by which they can develop their dormant love for Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. As soon as people do so, their minds will immediately be filled with peace and tranquillity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG29AucklandFebruary211973_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="43" link="Lecture on BG 2.9 -- Auckland, February 21, 1973" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.9 -- Auckland, February 21, 1973">
<div class="heading">The state law is that "Keep to the right" or "left." Everyone accepts. There is no disunity. So if we actually take the words of God, then there is unity. But if we do not take, if we create our own system of religion, that is a different thing.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.9 -- Auckland, February 21, 1973|Lecture on BG 2.9 -- Auckland, February 21, 1973]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, religion is only one. Just like religion... Our definition of religion is dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam: ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.19|SB 6.3.19]]) "Religion means the laws and the codes given by God." That is religion. Now, God is one. God cannot be two. And what He says, that is also one. So if we accept that one law of God, that is religion. Then there is unity. But if you create your own religion by your imagination, that is another thing. Religion means the laws given by... Just like state law. State law is acceptable by everyone. I have given this instance. The state law is that "Keep to the right" or "left." Everyone accepts. There is no disunity. So if we actually take the words of God, then there is unity. But if we do not take, if we create our own system of religion, that is a different thing.</p>
<p>Man (9): But this is, in fact, what we do. This is how we exist, by our own government. By no other government, by no other observable government.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: But the question was unity. If you take only the word and the codes of God, there is unity. Otherwise there is disunity. If you say that "State may say that 'Keep to the left.' I will go to the right," that is your decision. But people accept. This is law. Similarly... That is our definition, that "First-class religion is that which teaches its follower how to love God." That is first-class religion. We don't say that Christianity is first-class or Hinduism first-class, or... No. Any religion which teaches or trains one perfectly how to love God, that is first-class religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG231LondonSeptember11973_1" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="97" link="Lecture on BG 2.31 -- London, September 1, 1973" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.31 -- London, September 1, 1973">
<div class="heading">The government cannot do so. You can say that "You are Hindu; you execute your own system of religion. You are Muslim; you can execute your system of religion. You are Christian; you follow your system of religion. You are Buddhist; you follow your system of religion."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.31 -- London, September 1, 1973|Lecture on BG 2.31 -- London, September 1, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So, sva-dharma. Sva-dharma means the division, kṣatriya division of the society. The brāhmaṇa division, the kṣatriya division, the vaiśya division and the śūdra division. Everything is required. It is not that śūdra is not required. Śūdra is required, but if you make propaganda simply to make people śūdras, then who will give direction? If there is no head, who will give the direction? So a kṣatriya, kṣatriya has got a very difficult task to see. Kṣatriya means government, the governing division. So the governing division has got a very important duty to see that everyone is following his duty. The brāhmaṇa is following his duty, a kṣatriya is following his duty, vaiśya is following the duty, and śūdra... That is, government's duty is... Just like in India nowadays it has become a secular government. Secular government means impartial to any religious system. But the government should not be so callous that in religious principle, let people do whatever he likes. No. The government cannot do so. You can say that "You are Hindu; you execute your own system of religion. You are Muslim; you can execute your system of religion. You are Christian; you follow your system of religion. You are Buddhist; you follow your system of religion." But the government cannot be callous that whatever they may follow or whatever they may not do, and government is neutral. No. Anyone, if he is professing himself that "I am Hindu," then it is the government's duty to see whether he is actually executing the Hindu principles of religion. That is secular state. If you are calling himself Muslim, then it is government's duty to see that whether actually you are following the Muslim principles of religion. If you are a Christian, it is the government's duty is to see that you are following the Christian principle of religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG47MontrealJune131968_2" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="144" link="Lecture on BG 4.7 -- Montreal, June 13, 1968" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.7 -- Montreal, June 13, 1968">
<div class="heading">The Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam also gives enunciation of the word dharma, that sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmaḥ. That is the best system of religion, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmaḥ.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.7 -- Montreal, June 13, 1968|Lecture on BG 4.7 -- Montreal, June 13, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That means that surrendering unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the real religion of the living entity. Not that I like a particular type of faith, that is my religion. Religion means when one is trained how to surrender unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead. That is called religion. And the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam also gives enunciation of the word dharma, that sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmaḥ. That is the best system of religion, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmaḥ. Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). By which one is trained to surrender unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead. That is best.</p>
<p>Now you can select your own religion. Either you be a Hindu or Muslim or Mohammedan or Buddhist, whatever you like, Śrīmad-Bhāgavata does not stop you, but it gives you hint what is the purpose of religion. The purpose of religion is to develop your love of Godhead. That is real religion. So here Kṛṣṇa says that yadā yadā hi dharmasya glānir bhavati ([[Vanisource:BG 4.7|BG 4.7]]). As soon as there is decadence of people's love of Godhead... That means when people become forgetful, almost forgetful. Because at least some people remember that there is God. But generally, in this age, they are forgetful. That is dharmasya glāniḥ. And by forgetting God the people cannot be happy. That is also another cause. People are thinking that "God is dead. We have no obligation to God. There is no God." This sort of thinking will never make the people happy. And actually, it is happening. They have become atheistic. The modern civilization is Godless, but people are not happy. Therefore God or His representative comes when people forget his relationship with God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG413JohannesburgOctober191975_3" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="169" link="Lecture on BG 4.13 -- Johannesburg, October 19, 1975" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.13 -- Johannesburg, October 19, 1975">
<div class="heading">Bhāgavata says that system of religion is perfect. What is that? Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje: (SB 1.2.6) "That religion, that system of religion, is perfect."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.13 -- Johannesburg, October 19, 1975|Lecture on BG 4.13 -- Johannesburg, October 19, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You take any religious system, but you must know what is the aim of religion, not that simply profess, "I am Christian," "I am Hindu," "I am Muslim." But what is the purpose of becoming religious? That you must know. That is intelligence. Simply don't be proud by saying that "I am Christian," "I am Hindu," "I am Muslim." That's all right. You have got some type of designation. But Bhāgavata says that system of religion is perfect. What is that? Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje: ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]) "That religion, that system of religion, is perfect." Sa vai puṁsāṁ paraḥ. Paraḥ means perfect, without any defect. What is that? Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje: "By which, by becoming follower of such religious system, if you become a devotee of God, that is perfect." He does not say that you become a Hindu or you become a Muslim or you become a Christian or Buddhist or any other thing. It is very liberal, that whatever system of religion you accept, there is no harm. That's all right. But see the result. What is the result? Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje. Whether you have understood God and whether you have become a lover of God. Then your religion is perfect. Simply for stamping that "I am Christian," "I am Hindu," "I am Muslim," there is no profit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG424BombayApril131974_4" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="188" link="Lecture on BG 4.24 -- Bombay, April 13, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.24 -- Bombay, April 13, 1974">
<div class="heading">Sarva-dharmān means there are so many system of religion. But any system of religion, if it does not lead you to the platform of devotional service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that is defective. Therefore Bhāgavata says, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje (SB 1.2.6). That is first class system of religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.24 -- Bombay, April 13, 1974|Lecture on BG 4.24 -- Bombay, April 13, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just like if you go very high with your airplane.... Just like they are trying to go to the moon planet. Because they are not getting any shelter, they are coming back again. And if you are going to the moon planet, why you do not stay there? But they cannot stay there. Similarly, this so-called Brahman realization, or Brahman, actual Brahman realization, that will not help. You must stay somewhere. That is the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa. Samāśritā ye pada-pallava-plavam. We have to take shelter. That is aim, paramaṁ guhyam. "You take shelter of My lotus feet." Sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). That is Kṛṣṇa, advise.</p>
<p>Not.... Sarva-dharmān means there are so many system of religion. But any system of religion, if it does not lead you to the platform of devotional service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that is defective. Therefore Bhāgavata says, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). That is first class system of religion.</p>
<p>What is that? Which teaches one how to become unalloyed, unflinching devotee of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. That is first-class. All others, they are defective. Sometimes they are described as cheating. Like in the beginning of the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam it is said dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). Kaitava means cheating. So anything going in the name of religion, but it is cheating, that is rejected here. Dharmaḥ projjhita. Projjhita means prakṛṣṭa-rūpeṇa ujjhita. Just like when you sweep with a broomstick, you cleanse all the dust, throw away, similarly, in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, in the beginning it is said that cheating type of religious system is completely swept away. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra paramo nirmatsarāṇām ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG93TorontoJune201976_5" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="305" link="Lecture on BG 9.3 -- Toronto, June 20, 1976" link_text="Lecture on BG 9.3 -- Toronto, June 20, 1976">
<div class="heading">The whole Vedic literature, in a gist form, is described in the Bhagavad-gītā. And it is being explained by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa. So it is a very important book, spoken by God Himself. And another system of religion... Sometimes the representative of God is speaking, the servant of God speaking.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 9.3 -- Toronto, June 20, 1976|Lecture on BG 9.3 -- Toronto, June 20, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Brāhmaṇa means there is chance of understanding Brahman. Brahma jānāti iti brāhmaṇa. And this human life is meant for inquiring about Brahman. Athāto brahma jijñāsā. This is the first verse, aphorism, of the Vedānta-sūtra. So the whole Vedic literature, in a gist form, is described in the Bhagavad-gītā. And it is being explained by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa. So it is a very important book, spoken by God Himself. And another system of religion... Sometimes the representative of God is speaking, the servant of God speaking. They are also the same, but according to time and circumstances they are modified. But here in this Bhagavad-gītā, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, is speaking.</p>
<p>So you are coming, I mean to say, the Indians who are present here, from a country where Kṛṣṇa appeared. It is a great fortune for you that you have taken your birth in India. It is not ordinary fortune. So why? To take Indian birth, to take birth in India, automatically they are advanced in spiritual knowledge. Still, so much fallen condition of India, still, you go to a village, they will very easily understand Kṛṣṇa consciousness without any advanced education. Because by birthright they have got the knowledge. In Vṛndāvana, when we walk on the street, the ṭhelā-walla, the cartsmen, the milkmen carrying milk, immediately they'll offer namaskāra, "Swamiji." The other day, I think you were present? We were walking. So we entered one field, just for walking. So the villagers, the cultivators, they came to congratulate us.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB112LondonAugust171971_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="8" link="Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971">
<div class="heading">By following any system of religion, if we do not develop our dormant love for God, then following such religious principle means simply waste of time. That's all. Because it has no effect. Effect should be by following religious principle you must develop love of Godhead. That is our bhāgavata-dharma.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971|Lecture on SB 1.1.2 -- London, August 17, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another point is that it doesn't matter. I don't say that your religion is cheating or my religion is bona fide. I don't say that. We have no right to say that. I want to see... "I" means, we are Bhāgavata. We are representative of bhāgavata-dharma. Or Bhāgavata wants to see. Any religion you may profess—it doesn't matter—I want to see whether you have got the result of religion. The result of religion is you will love God. That is result of religion. If you have become actually lover of God, then your religion—it doesn't matter whatever religion you profess—that is perfect. But if instead of developing your love for God, you have developed love for so many nonsense things, then you have simply wasted your time. That is the verdict of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.</p>
:dharmaḥ svanuṣṭhitaḥ puṁsāṁ
:viṣvaksena-kathāsu yaḥ
:notpādayed yadi ratiṁ
:śrama eva hi kevalam
:([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.8|SB 1.2.8]])
<p>Dharmaḥ svanuṣṭhitaḥ. Not that anyone who is not following strictly the religious principles. Even if he is following strictly the religious principle... Svanuṣṭhitaḥ puṁsām, dharmaḥ svanuṣṭhitaḥ puṁsām. But the result should be that he should be a lover of God. Viṣvaksena-kathāsu yaḥ. Unless one becomes lover of God, he is not interested to hear about God. Here you are sitting, a few boys and girls. There are millions of people. Because you have little love for Kṛṣṇa, therefore you are sitting. Therefore you are sitting. So without development of love for God, nobody is interested to hear about God.</p>
<p>So by following any system of religion, if we do not develop our dormant love for God, then following such religious principle means simply waste of time. That's all. Because it has no effect. Effect should be by following religious principle you must develop love of Godhead. That is our bhāgavata-dharma.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB125AligarhOctober91976_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="30" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976">
<div class="heading">Upon the surface of the earth there are many systems of religion. Yahā kichu dharma nāme chole. So what is that? Bhāgavata kahe. He does not say, but he says on the authority of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. That is scholarship.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976|Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So considering from all these point of view, Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, He's teaching us that paro dharmaḥ. We have distinguished parā and aparā. Apareyam. The material elements, mind, intelligence, and ego, they are all material. Aparā. Itas tv viddhi me prakṛtiṁ parām jīva-bhūtaṁ mahā-bāho yayedaṁ dhāryate jagat ([[Vanisource:BG 7.5|BG 7.5]]). So we have to come to that spiritual platform, brahma-bhūtaḥ platform. Samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu. That is wanted. That kind of religious system is explained in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Paro dharmo. And others, they are aparo dharma. Aparā, inferior. Therefore one Vṛndāvana Dāsa Ṭhākura, a great Vaiṣṇava ācārya, he has said,</p>
:pṛthivīte yahā kichu dharma nāme cale
:bhāgavata kahe taha pari purṇa chole
<p>Pṛthivīte, upon the surface of the earth there are many systems of religion. Yahā kichu dharma nāme chole. So what is that? Bhāgavata kahe. He does not say, but he says on the authority of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. That is scholarship. A scholar will not speak anything as he is thinking. No. He will give authoritative quotation to support. That is Vedic system. When you support your proposition with the Vedic version, then it is accepted. Otherwise not. Veda pramāṇa.</p>
<p>So Vṛndāvana Dāsa Ṭhākura said bhāgavata kahe. He doesn't say, "In my opinion." Nowadays it has become a very good fashion, "I think." "In my opinion." Without knowing his own value, he gives his opinion. He does not know that he's imperfect. He's imperfect in his senses, he's liable to commit mistake, he's illusioned, and he's a cheater. Everyone knows that "How I am cheating the other party."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB125AligarhOctober91976_2" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="30" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976">
<div class="heading">The ladies and gentlemen who are present here, kindly take this instruction of the śāstra. Then you become situated in the transcendental, first-class system of religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976|Lecture on SB 1.2.5 -- Aligarh, October 9, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So the ladies and gentlemen who are present here, kindly take this instruction of the śāstra. Then you become situated in the transcendental, first-class system of religion. Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ahaituky apratihatā ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). Ahaituki. But don't chant Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra with any motive. That is not good. Even if you chant with motive, that will take little time to become pure devotee, but better without any motive. As a matter of duty, you chant regularly. Ahaituky apratihatā. Then there will be no hindrances. You'll make progress without any hindrances. Ahaituky apratihatā. And then you'll be pleased. Yenātmā samprasīdati. Then you'll be feeling transcendental bliss. Ceto-darpaṇa-mārjanaṁ bhava-mahā-dāvāgni ([[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.12|CC Antya 20.12]]). And all the blazing fire of this material world will be extinguished. Bhava-mahā-dāvāgni. Here, in this material world, it is compared with dāvāgni. Dāvāgni means the forest fire. Nobody goes to set fire in the forest, but it takes place. Similarly, however cautious you may be, you cannot make this material world without dāvāgni. That is not possible. The dāvāgni will continue. Viṣaya viṣānale, divā-niśi hiyā jvale. Narottama Dāsa Ṭhākura has sung that the material world is such that it is just like a blazing fire. Viṣaya viṣānale divā-niśi. Here, everyone, even the Prime Minister, even the President, very opulently situated, but always full of anxieties. Very, too much anxieties.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB126DelhiNovember111973_3" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="31" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 11, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 11, 1973">
<div class="heading">In the human society, there is some system of religion, how to solve these problems. But people in this age, they have become so misled, misguided, that they are not taking care of the real problem, but they are very much engaged in the temporary problems which are already solved.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 11, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 11, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is no eating problem. There is no sleeping problem, and there is no sex life problem also. Along with them, there is opposite sex. And they defend in their own way. So these are not actually problems. These are already settled up according to your body. That is the verdict of the śāstra. Tal labhyate duḥkhavad anyataḥ sukhaṁ kālena sarvatra gabhīra-raṁhasā. According to your body, your eating problem, your sleeping problem, your sense gratification problem and defending problem are already settled. That is the verdict of the śāstra. Your real problem is, as our Pañca-draviḍa Mahārāja explained, how to solve the problem of repetition of birth, death, old age and disease. That is your problem.</p>
<p>Therefore in the human society, there is some system of religion, how to solve these problems. But people in this age, they have become so misled, misguided, that they are not taking care of the real problem, but they are very much engaged in the temporary problems which are already solved. We are simply mismanaging them. So how to make solution of the problems of life, that means is called dharma. Dharma means the regulative principle which is given to the human society by God. I have already explained many times. Just as the law is given by the state for regulative principles of life, similarly dharma is also regulative principle to the human society. And just to make his life successful. What is that successful life? Successful life means a human being has come to this human form of life through the evolutionary process.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB126DelhiNovember111973_4" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="31" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 11, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 11, 1973">
<div class="heading">Here it is said that it does not matter whether you are a Hindu or Muslim or Christian or Buddhist. It doesn't matter. Your system of religion is first class if you can develop your general love for Kṛṣṇa or God, Adhokṣaja. That is the test.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 11, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 11, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So to become free from sinful life, there is only simple method: if you surrender to Kṛṣṇa. That is the beginning of bhakti. Yato bhaktir adhokṣaje. Bhakti life begins when you fully surrender unto the lotus feet of God. That is the bhakti life. So here it is said that it does not matter whether you are a Hindu or Muslim or Christian or Buddhist. It doesn't matter. Your system of religion is first class if you can develop your general love for Kṛṣṇa or God, Adhokṣaja. That is the test. You may advertise yourself or I may advertise myself, "I am a great religious person," but the test is how much you have learned to love God, how much you have advanced in that process.</p>
<p>So here in this verse it is said that sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). Then what will be my profit? Suppose I simply love God. I love. The loving propensity is there in me. I love some boy. I love some girl. I love my country. I love my family. I love my society. I love my country. The loving propensity is there. There is no doubt. Everyone, even cats and dogs, because he is living entity, he has got that loving propensity. A tiger also loves its cubs. But this love, when it will be applied to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that is the perfection of life. Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). What kind of love? Ahaitukī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB126HyderabadApril181974_5" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="42" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Hyderabad, April 18, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Hyderabad, April 18, 1974">
<div class="heading">In the bodily concept of life there is a system of religion. That religion is different from your religion and my religion, because you possess a body. Suppose Hindu... I possess a body of Christian or Muslim; therefore I think, "You are different from me; I am different from you."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Hyderabad, April 18, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Hyderabad, April 18, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Go-khara. Go means cows, and khara means ass. Yasyātma-buddhiḥ kuṇape tri-dhātuke: "Anyone who accepts this bag of bones and flesh as self, he is animal." So in the animal concept of life, "I am Indian," "I am American," "I am Hindu," "I am Muslim," "I am Christian," because these are all bodily concept of life... Even if I say, "I am Hindu, I am distinct from Christian or Muhammadan," that means bodily concept of life. Even if I think, "I am brāhmaṇa," that is also bodily concept of life.</p>
<p>So in the bodily concept of life there is a system of religion. That religion is different from your religion and my religion, because you possess a body. Suppose Hindu... I possess a body of Christian or Muslim; therefore I think, "You are different from me; I am different from you." But in the higher stage, when one is raised on the platform of spiritual understanding, there is no such a thing. Practically you can see. In our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement there are persons from every country or every religion, every cult. There are the devotees who have come from Christian group, the devotees who have come from Jewish group, from Muhammadan group, from Hindu group. You can see practically. We have got all types of devotees. But they have forgotten this bodily concept of life. Practically you see. They have, if not fully forgotten, very large percentage, they do not think. Otherwise these Americans would not have come here to take the trouble of preaching Kṛṣṇa consciousness in India, after taking so much trouble.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB127VrndavanaOctober181972_6" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="46" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">Just like we sweep over some room to get out the dust, similarly, dusty, hazy system of religion is completely thrown away.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To execute religious principles means gradually elevated to the highest principle of knowledge. The highest principle of knowledge is bhakti-yoga. Bhakti-yoga. Therefore, in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, in the beginning, it has been described what kind of dharma is described in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. There are different types of dharma. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra. In the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, in the introduction, Vyāsadeva is giving you introduction: dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra. "All kinds of cheating religious systems are swept away, thrown away, kicked out." Kicked out. Projjhita. Prakṛṣṭa-rūpeṇa ujjhita. Just like we sweep over some room to get out the dust, similarly, dusty, hazy system of religion is completely thrown away. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra paramo nirmatsarāṇāṁ satāṁ vāstavaṁ vastu, vāstavaṁ vastu vedyam atra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]).</p>
<p>This is meant for paramo nirmatsarāṇām, this dharma. Paramo nirmatsarāṇām. Paramo nirmatsara means Vaiṣṇavas. Vaiṣṇava is not envious. They are very merciful. Just like Gosvāmīs. Lokānāṁ hita-kāriṇau, nānā-śāstra-vicāraṇaika-nipuṇau sad-dharma-saṁsthāpakau, lokānāṁ hita-kāriṇau. This dharma, vaiṣṇava-dharma, rūpānuga-dharma, following the footsteps of Rūpa Gosvāmī, that is meant for paropakāra. All other dharmas, any dharma, they execute dharma for personal benefit. Just like in Christian religion, they pray to God... Everyone, not only Christians. Hindus, Muslims, they go to God to pray something for personal gain: "O God, give us our daily bread."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB127VrndavanaOctober181972_7" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="46" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">The Absolute Truth has to be understood by some method which is beyond our senses." That means, beyond our senses, the method or the system of religion beyond our senses means bhakti-yoga. Just to clear the disease. Bhakti-yoga is not sense activities.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So actual śānti, if anyone wants śānti, as it is described in the previous verse, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). You can execute any type of religious system. It does not matter. But if it is leading you to the ultimate goal of life, bhakti, then you are successful. Why? The next verse says, vāsudeve bhagavati bhakti-yogaḥ prayojitaḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.7|SB 1.2.7]]). Bhakti-yoga, the Adhokṣaja. In the previous verse it has been explained: adhokṣaja. And who is that Adhokṣaja? Adhokṣaja means "that you cannot realize by your sense perception." He's called Adhokṣaja. Now we have got our senses. If it is beyond our senses, then we become disappointed, that "We have got our senses. Everything we realize by our senses. And the Absolute Truth has to be understood by some method which is beyond our senses." That means, beyond our senses, the method or the system of religion beyond our senses means bhakti-yoga. Just to clear the disease. Bhakti-yoga is not sense activities. Bhakti-yoga is transcendental activities, beyond senses, beyond the three guṇas, three modes of material nature. That is explained by Kṛṣṇa Himself in the Bhagavad-gītā, māṁ ca yo 'vyabhicāreṇa bhakti-yogena sevate ([[Vanisource:BG 14.26|BG 14.26]]). There also, this very word has been used, bhakti-yoga. Avyabhicāreṇa bhakti-yoga. Not vyabhicārī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB128VrndavanaOctober191972_8" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="50" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.8 -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.8 -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972">
<div class="heading">Actually there is no such word "Hindu" in the Vedic literature. It is a concocted word given by the Muhammadans. Real Vedic system of religion is varṇa and āśrama. Four varṇas: brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya, śūdra; and four āśramas: brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha, and sannyāsa.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.8 -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.8 -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So people, having no information of the spirit soul, they are interested in body and mind, and they have created some concocted religious system for benefit of the body and mind. So the varṇāśrama-dharma, beginning... Dharma begins from the varṇāśrama-dharma, which is now going on in the name of Hindu religion. Actually there is no such word "Hindu" in the Vedic literature. It is a concocted word given by the Muhammadans. Real Vedic system of religion is varṇa and āśrama. Four varṇas: brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya, śūdra; and four āśramas: brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha, and sannyāsa. So one has to execute... The brāhmaṇa must execute his system of life, satyaṁ śamo damas titikṣā ārjava, jñānaṁ vijñānam āstikyaṁ brahma-karma svabhāva-jam ([[Vanisource:BG 18.42|BG 18.42]]). A brāhmaṇa must execute all these principles of life. Similarly, kṣatriya, he should be very brave, not to go away from fighting. He must have a ruling capacity. He must be charitable. In this way, kṣatriya must execute his system of life. Similarly vaiśya, he must also execute his system of life: kṛṣi-gorakṣya-vāṇijyaṁ vaiśya-karma svabhāva-jam (Bg 18.44). Agriculture, cow protection. Nowadays, either brāhmaṇa or kṣatriya or vaiśya, practically everything is lost. Nobody is executing his occupational duties. Simply śūdra, without any knowledge, without any enlightenment. Try to get some money and fill up your belly and go on sleeping, that's all. This is śūdra-karma-svabhāva-jam. Paricaryātmakaṁ karma. Therefore śāstra says kalau śūdra-sambhavaḥ. In this age practically 99.9% population are śūdras, because they have given up, they have forgotten everything, what is the duty of brāhmaṇa, what is the duty of a kṣatriya, what is the duty of a vaiśya. Maybe some vaiśyas are there and śūdras are there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB129VrndavanaOctober201972_9" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="54" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.9 -- Vrndavana, October 20, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.9 -- Vrndavana, October 20, 1972">
<div class="heading">Sūta Gosvāmī is describing the purpose of religiosity. Dharmasya hy āpavargyasya. Dharma, to accept a system of religion means to accept the path of liberation. Āpavargyasya.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.9 -- Vrndavana, October 20, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.9 -- Vrndavana, October 20, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So Sūta Gosvāmī is describing the purpose of religiosity. Dharmasya hy āpavargyasya. Dharma, to accept a system of religion means to accept the path of liberation. Āpavargyasya. This apavarga is very significant word. Pavarga and apavarga. Pavarga means pa, pha, ba, bha, ma. In grammatical ways, ka, kha, ga, gha, ka-varga, ca-varga, ṭa-varga, ta-varga, and pa-varga. Five vargas. Vargīya varṇas. And there are antaḥ-stha varṇas. This is grammatical.</p>
<p>So dharmasya hy āpavargyasya. "A" means negation, negation of pavarga. Pa means pariśrama, labor. Here, in this material world, the sense gratificatory platform is not very easy. You have to work very hard. Karma. Even Arjuna was advised, śarīra-yātrāpi ca te na prasiddhyed akarmaṇaḥ: "My dear Arjuna, you are denying to fight, but you do not know that without fighting, you cannot live even. You cannot maintain your body." Śarīra-yātrāpi. Just see how hard they are laboring. Even just like an ass. In big cities, we have seen, human beings are pulling on rickshaws, ṭhelās. What for? Simply for maintaining this body. In the Kali Yuga, the working will be more harder and harder. Just like an ass. Ass, the example is given always, ass. How much hard work it carries on. Tons of cloth, carrying on the back, going to the ghāṭa. What for? Simply little grass. That's all. Therefore it is called ass. The ass is working simply for a morsel of grass. Grass, there are so many. You can get. But it is because it is ass, he's thinking that "The washerman is my master. He'll give me the grass." Just see.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1727VrndavanaSeptember241976_10" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="182" link="Lecture on SB 1.7.27 -- Vrndavana, September 24, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.7.27 -- Vrndavana, September 24, 1976">
<div class="heading">Those who are civilized men, they are attracted with some sort of religion, system. It doesn't matter whether he's Hindu or Muslim or Christian. They have some sort of religious practice. That is the beginning of human civilization. When there is no religious practice, that is not civilized man.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.7.27 -- Vrndavana, September 24, 1976|Lecture on SB 1.7.27 -- Vrndavana, September 24, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, mahā-muni-kṛte. It is not written by ordinary person. In the beginning it is said, śrīmad-bhāgavate mahā-muni-kṛte. Not only muni, but mahā-muni. Kim anyaiḥ śāstraiḥ: under the instruction of his spiritual master, Vyāsadeva, revealed the scripture by spiritual experience. Bhakti-yogena, praṇihite amale. Bhakti-yoga, he could realize. Nārada Muni asked him to write simply on the activities of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. He had written so many books—all the Vedas, Upaniṣads, Purāṇas. But he was not feeling satisfied even after writing the Vedānta-sūtra. So at that time Nārada Muni happened to come to him, and he chastised him that "You have written so many books, but they're not very useful." Because people are generally attracted to dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa (SB 4.8.41, Cc. Ādi 1.90). They're attracted. Those who are civilized men, they are attracted with some sort of religion, system. It doesn't matter whether he's Hindu or Muslim or Christian. They have some sort of religious practice. That is the beginning of human civilization. When there is no religious practice, that is not civilized man. Just like in the jungle, aborigines, or the animals, they have no religious system. In the human society there is some religious system. Therefore when the human society becomes without any religious understanding, dharmeṇa hīnāḥ paśubhiḥ samānāḥ, immediately they're animals. They're not human beings.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1104MayapuraJune191973_11" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="272" link="Lecture on SB 1.10.4 -- Mayapura, June 19, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.10.4 -- Mayapura, June 19, 1973">
<div class="heading">That is first-class religious system. We do not decry any system of religion. We do not say that Hindu religion is better than Christian religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.10.4 -- Mayapura, June 19, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.10.4 -- Mayapura, June 19, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So dharma is so strong. Dharma means to abide by the order of Kṛṣṇa. That is dharma. If we remain faithful to Kṛṣṇa, and what Kṛṣṇa says, if we do that, that is perfect dharma. Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). That is first-class religious system. We do not decry any system of religion. We do not say that Hindu religion is better than Christian religion. In what way Hindu religion is better than Christian religion? The followers of so-called Christian religion, they're also set of nonsense, and so are the Hindus. Why we should give preference to one class of rascals and fools than the other class of rascals and fools? We have no such idea, "The Hindus are greater than the Muslims or the Christians," or "The Muslims or the Christians..." We do not con... We want to see, test how much he's devotee of God, how much he has developed his God consciousness. Then we accept that he is, here is dharma. That is the test. Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]).</p>
<p>I told you sometimes, I think, in New York Airport. So seeing us, the sādhus, one young man came to me. So he introduced himself, "Sir, I am Christian. I faithfully discharge my religious principles." So I, I told him, "No, no. You do not faithfully discharge your religion." So he was surprised that without talking with him, immediately I charged that "You don't follow your Christian religion." "No, why do you say like that?" "Do you eat meat?" "Yes, sir." "Then you are not a Christian. You are not a Christian. Because in the Christian religion the first commandment is 'Thou shalt not kill.' So you are encouraging killing. How you are a Christian? You are not a Christian." The actually everyone is very proud of becoming Christian, Hindu, Muslim, but nobody is following. Nobody's following. All bogus.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1154748LosAngelesDecember251973_12" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="314" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.47-48 -- Los Angeles, December 25, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.47-48 -- Los Angeles, December 25, 1973">
<div class="heading">People cannot imagine that about God, sixty books can be written. There is no, I mean to say, system of religion where you can find... Not only... Sixty is the minimum. Sixty books of four hundred pages can be written simply on God.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.47-48 -- Los Angeles, December 25, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.47-48 -- Los Angeles, December 25, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Viśuddha. Viśuddha means purified. Our consciousness is not purified at the present moment, but if we purify it... That purification also is possible by becoming in touch with Kṛṣṇa always. And this touch is very easily made possible. Śṛṇvatām. This is the chance, śṛṇvatām. Śṛṇvatām means by hearing, by aural reception. Simply those who are coming here, even they do not know anything about it, but God has given this ear, and let him hear about Kṛṣṇa. We are therefore discussing so many... We have written so many books simply about Kṛṣṇa. Not all books published—we have published about twenty books—but we have to finish it. It cannot be finished, but at least, to some extent it will be finished by sixty books. And what is that subject matter? Kṛṣṇa. That's all. People cannot imagine that about God, sixty books can be written. There is no, I mean to say, system of religion where you can find... Not only... Sixty is the minimum. Sixty books of four hundred pages can be written simply on God. So there is possible... If we divert our attention to Kṛṣṇa consciousness, we can chant Kṛṣṇa—Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare. Kīrtanād eva kṛṣṇasya ([[Vanisource:SB 12.3.51|SB 12.3.51]]). We can read about Kṛṣṇa whole life, such big literature. Whole life. If you read twenty-four hours daily—that you cannot—still, you have to devote your whole life to finish this literature.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB212VrndavanaMarch171974_13" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="358" link="Lecture on SB 2.1.2 -- Vrndavana, March 17, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.1.2 -- Vrndavana, March 17, 1974">
<div class="heading">Religion means by following the system one will become a great lover of God, or Kṛṣṇa. That is religion. Then why this system of religion is going on, maintaining slaughterhouse?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.1.2 -- Vrndavana, March 17, 1974|Lecture on SB 2.1.2 -- Vrndavana, March 17, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So these Gosvāmīs therefore were making research from the Vedic literature, from the Purāṇas, from the Vedas, from the Vedānta-sūtra, and Upaniṣads, like that, Mahābhārata, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, and Sāma Veda, Ṛg Veda. You'll find in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu evidences... Nānā-śāstra-vicāraṇaika-nipuṇau sad-dharma-saṁsthāpakau. What is the, what was the purpose? The purpose was to establish real religious principles. If actually Gosvāmī principles were followed strictly and real gosvāmīs would preach, then there would not have continued the so-called religious systems, or increase the so-called... Because any religious system which... That is the verdict of Bhāgavata. Sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje, ahaituky apratihatā ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). Religion means by following the system one will become a great lover of God, or Kṛṣṇa. That is religion. Then why this system of religion is going on, maintaining slaughterhouse? That means the..., there was no attempt to preach sad-dharma, real dharma. Therefore, in the name of religion, they are maintaining thousands of slaughterhouse. You see? It is asad-dharma. Asad-dharma. But the..., they studied. Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu... They wrote so many books just to establish what is real religion. Nānā-śāstra-vicāraṇaika-nipuṇau sad-dharma-saṁsthāpakau. Why? Lokānāṁ hita-kāriṇau. They were simply doing welfare activities for the people in general, lokānām. For everything.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB32514BombayNovember141974_14" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="436" link="Lecture on SB 3.25.14 -- Bombay, November 14, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.25.14 -- Bombay, November 14, 1974">
<div class="heading">Here it is said, tam imaṁ te pravakṣyāmi yam avocaṁ purā anaghe. Purā, "Formerly. I am not manufacturing." Nowadays it has become a fashion to manufacture a new system of religion. It is not that. It is not new. Old, purā.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.25.14 -- Bombay, November 14, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.25.14 -- Bombay, November 14, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So in this position of harassment, how the peaceful varṇāśrama can be revived? It is very difficult. It is almost impossible. Therefore this system should be taken. What is this system? Saṅkīrtanair yajñair yajanti hi su-medhasaḥ. Those who have got brain, they will worship Viṣṇu. Yajña means to satisfy Viṣṇu. Yajñaiḥ saṅkīrtana-prāyaiḥ. Viṣṇur ārādhyate panthā nānyat tat-toṣa... The whole aim is to satisfy Viṣṇu. Therefore Viṣṇu comes Himself, Kṛṣṇa. Viṣṇu comes Himself as Caitanya Mahāprabhu and teaches. There is no difference between Viṣṇu's teachings... Other bogus teachers, they can teach something else, but Viṣṇu's teachings... Just like Kṛṣṇa. Whatever Kṛṣṇa... Of course, Kṛṣṇa incarnation was after Kapila's incarnation. Before that, there were other Viṣṇu incarnations. So here it is said, tam imaṁ te pravakṣyāmi yam avocaṁ purā anaghe. Purā, "Formerly. I am not manufacturing." Nowadays it has become a fashion to manufacture a new system of religion. It is not that. It is not new. Old, purā. Kṛṣṇa also says that</p>
:imaṁ vivasvate yogaṁ
:proktavān aham avyayam
:vivasvān manave prāha
:manur ikṣvākave 'bravīt
:([[Vanisource:BG 4.1|BG 4.1]])
:evaṁ paramparā-prāptam
:imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ
:([[Vanisource:BG 4.2|BG 4.2]])
<p>"And I am speaking that very yoga system again to you." So this is real incarnation. They'll not say anything which is, which was not spoken before. The same thing. Yogo naṣṭaḥ parantapa. "That yoga has been lost. Therefore, My dear Arjuna, I am repeating the same yoga system unto you." "Why to me? Why not to others?" Bhakto 'si: "Because you are My dear friend." Priyo 'si: ([[Vanisource:BG 4.3|BG 4.3]]) "You are My dear friend." Because, without being bhakta, nobody will understand Bhagavad-gītā. It is not possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB32522BombayNovember221974_15" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="444" link="Lecture on SB 3.25.22 -- Bombay, November 22, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.25.22 -- Bombay, November 22, 1974">
<div class="heading">If one can understand Bhagavad-gītā perfectly and he takes to this system of religion, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja (BG 18.66), then he can understand Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.25.22 -- Bombay, November 22, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.25.22 -- Bombay, November 22, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have to take knowledge from the tattva-darśī, one who has seen the truth. Otherwise, you'll be frustrated. Similarly religion. Religion you cannot manufacture: "This is our religion. This is this religion, that religion, that religion." So that is not religion. Religion is this: sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). Mayy ananyena bhāvena bhaktim. This is religion. Anything else, that is cheating. That is not religion.</p>
<p>Therefore if one can understand Bhagavad-gītā perfectly and he takes to this system of religion, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]), then he can understand Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Because where Bhagavad-gītā is ended, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam begins from that point. Because in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, in the introductory verses, Vyāsadeva says, dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra paramo nirmatsarāṇām ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). "This, this Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam is not ordinary type of religious system, because from this Bhāgavatam, kaitava, cheating type of religion, is completely swept away, kicked out, thrown away." Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.2|SB 1.1.2]]). And upon this the great commentator Śrīdhara Svāmī, he says, atra mokṣa-vāñchā api nirasta. Because we know dharma-artha-kāma-mokṣa (SB 4.8.41, Cc. Ādi 1.90). So Śrīdhara Svāmī says that dharmaḥ projjhita... Because people are becoming religious for mokṣa, liberation. So Śrīdhara Svāmī says that up to the end of mokṣa-vāñchā, desire for liberation, that is also rejected. The... Because mokṣa is also not our ultimate goal of life. Mokṣa means to get relief from the material bondage. But if you do not get engagement of spiritual life, then mokṣa is also cheating because you'll fall down again.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB555StockholmSeptember101973_16" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="539" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.5 -- Stockholm, September 10, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.5 -- Stockholm, September 10, 1973">
<div class="heading">It is a science, how to get release from this repetition of birth and death. This is the science. It is not that as people accept a system of religion and another system of of religion. Because a human being is supposed to accept some type of religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.5 -- Stockholm, September 10, 1973|Lecture on SB 5.5.5 -- Stockholm, September 10, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Unless one becomes Kṛṣṇa conscious, his repetition of birth and death and contacting another body from one body to another, that will continue. This is the basic principle of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Do not misunderstand Kṛṣṇa consciousness as a kind of religious faith. It is a science, how to get release from this repetition of birth and death. This is the science. It is not that as people accept a system of religion and another system of of religion. Because a human being is supposed to accept some type of religion. Somebody is a Hindu, somebody is Mussulman, somebody is Christian. It is not that. It is a science. It is a science. We are teaching that somehow or other you enhance your love for God. Then you are saved. This is a science.</p>
<p>And how to enhance that love of Godhead? That is our activities: to rise early in the morning, to offer maṅgala-ārātrika, to dress the Deity, to offer Him nice foodstuff, to observe festivals, writing books, distributing them. These are activities in devotional service that will save us from this repetition of birth and death. Otherwise we are doomed. We have to continue this repetition of birth and death. Avidyayā eva manuṣyadan.(?) This is avidyā. By avidyā, by misunderstanding, without knowledge, being in ignorance, manuṣya, sometimes we are human being, sometimes cat, sometimes dog, sometimes demigod. This is going on. Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, ei rūpe brahmāṇḍa bhramite kona: ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.151|CC Madhya 19.151]]) "We are wandering throughout the whole universe, from one body to another, one planet to another, but somehow or other, if we are fortunate..." This fortune is made in this way. "Man is the architect of his own fortune." If somebody comes to our contact, if he tries to understand what is this Kṛṣṇa consciousness, he is fortunate. He is fortunate. Because he'll be saved from the repetition of birth and death.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB5611BombayDecember291976_17" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="576" link="Lecture on SB 5.6.11 -- Bombay, December 29, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.6.11 -- Bombay, December 29, 1976">
<div class="heading">"Low-class people, due to their gross ignorance, introduce a system of religion that deviates from the Vedic principles." The other day I was speaking that system of religion can be given by God Himself. But they do not know who is God, where is God, what is His principle, why does He want to give us religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.6.11 -- Bombay, December 29, 1976|Lecture on SB 5.6.11 -- Bombay, December 29, 1976]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna:</p>
<p>te ca hy aravāktanayā nija-loka-yātrayāndha paramparayāśvastās tamasy andhe svayam eva prapatiṣyanti</p>
:([[Vanisource:SB 5.6.11|SB 5.6.11]])
<p>"Low-class people, due to their gross ignorance, introduce a system of religion that deviates from the Vedic principles. Following their own mental concoctions they automatically fall down into the darkest regions of existence."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: "Low-class people, due to their gross ignorance, introduce a system of religion that deviates from the Vedic principles." The other day I was speaking that system of religion can be given by God Himself. But they do not know who is God, where is God, what is His principle, why does He want to give us religion. They are so ignorant, especially in this age, they do not believe in these things at all. Very awkward position. So they deride at Vedic principles, nāstik. According to them, bhasmī bhūtasya dehasya kutaḥ punar āgamano bhavet. The body, which is burned down into ashes, what is the meaning of talking about this body, that again it comes and takes birth in a different form of life? Nobody believes these things. And now everything, very precarious condition of this age. Mandāḥ sumanda-matayo manda-bhāgyā hy upadrutāḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.10|SB 1.1.10]]).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB616NelloreJanuary51976_18" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="586" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.6 -- Nellore, January 5, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.6 -- Nellore, January 5, 1976">
<div class="heading">In the human society there is a system of religion and scripture. It is the duty of the human being to understand the laws of the nature, the injunction in the śāstras and live very honestly according to their direction.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.6 -- Nellore, January 5, 1976|Lecture on SB 6.1.6 -- Nellore, January 5, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So Śukadeva Gosvāmī says, "My dear king, if before one's next death whatever impious acts one has performed in this life with his mind, words, and body are not counteracted through proper atonement according to the description of the Manu-saṁhitā and other dharma-śāstras, one will certainly enter into the hellish planets after death and undergo terrible sufferings as I have previously described." So just like in our ordinary life if we commit some sinful activity and if we plead in the court, "My dear judge, I did not know the law," so this kind of pleading will not help him. Ignorance is no excuse. Therefore human life is distinct from animal life. If we live in human life without caring for the supreme laws, then we are destined to suffer.</p>
<p>Therefore in the human society there is a system of religion and scripture. It is the duty of the human being to understand the laws of the nature, the injunction in the śāstras and live very honestly according to their direction. In the Bhagavad-gītā Kṛṣṇa says,</p>
:yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya
:vartate kāma-kārataḥ
:na siddhiṁ sa avapnoti
:na sukhaṁ na parāṁ gatim
:([[Vanisource:BG 16.23|BG 16.23]])
<p>"Anyone who does not follow the instruction of the śāstras and live whimsically as very free to act, such person never gets perfection of life, no happiness, and what to speak of going back to home, back to Godhead." Especially in India, who are born as Indians, they have got a special facility to get this transcendental knowledge from śāstras. Caitanya Mahāprabhu advised or ordered to every Indian that "You make your life perfect by going through the śāstras and distribute this knowledge throughout the whole world for welfare activities."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6124HonoluluMay241976_19" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="638" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.24 -- Honolulu, May 24, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.24 -- Honolulu, May 24, 1976">
<div class="heading">If they're also doing the same thing, sense gratification, how long they can cheat others? Therefore people have lost faith in religion. This is the reason. But that is not good. Because the system of religion has become polluted, we should not give up religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.24 -- Honolulu, May 24, 1976|Lecture on SB 6.1.24 -- Honolulu, May 24, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore people have lost faith in religion. This is the reason. Because those who are in charge of the religious department, the brāhmaṇas, those who are in charge of religion, the priestly order or the maulanis (?) or the brāhmaṇas, they're the same order, their duty is to keep people enlightened in the real mission of life. That is their duty. But if they're also doing the same thing, sense gratification, how long they can cheat others? Therefore people have lost faith in religion. This is the reason. But that is not good. Because the system of religion has become polluted, we should not give up religion. That is our prime duty. Karamayi tasya eka bhūṣesya (?). What is the difference between animal and man? The animal has no religion. They have no religion. Eating, sleeping, sex and defense. Āhāra-nidrā-bhaya-maithunaṁ ca, sāmānyam etat. This is very easy to understand. The dog is eating; I am eating. Dog is sleeping; I am sleeping. Dog is enjoying sex; I am also enjoying sex. Dog is also afraid; I am also afraid. So what is the difference between dog and me? The only difference is that dog has no religion; I've got religion. So if I give up religion, life of religiosity, then I am equal to dharmeṇa hīnāḥ paśubhiḥ samānāḥ.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB7912MontrealAugust191968_20" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="815" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.12 -- Montreal, August 19, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.12 -- Montreal, August 19, 1968">
<div class="heading">What is the highest type of religion? Everyone will say that "My system of religion is better than yours." That is quite natural. A Hindu will say, "Oh, I am better than the Christian." Christian will say, "I am better than the Hindu." But Bhāgavata says that that is not the test of religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.12 -- Montreal, August 19, 1968|Lecture on SB 7.9.12 -- Montreal, August 19, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So Prahlāda Mahārāja, although he was born of an atheistic family, he's taking courage: "The Lord has no such distinction; therefore I shall pray according to my capacity." Bhāva-grāhī janārdana. Bhāva. The Personality of Godhead takes account of your mental... Not exactly mental—your spiritual attraction, how much you are attracted. This attraction is the main thing. As I have several times explained in this meeting, that sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharma yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). What is the highest type of religion? Everyone will say that "My system of religion is better than yours." That is quite natural. A Hindu will say, "Oh, I am better than the Christian." Christian will say, "I am better than the Hindu." But Bhāgavata says that that is not the test of religion. Bhagavat says, sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]). That type of religion is the best by which one develops love of Godhead. That's all. The test is how much you have developed love of Godhead. Bhāva-grāhī janārdana. In Vedic literature it is said that God, Kṛṣṇa, simply accepts your bhāva or your situation, how much you have developed your attraction for God, or Kṛṣṇa. That is taken into account. He does not take account that "Oh, you are very rich. You are very beautiful. You are very opulent," or "You are very poor. You are not beautiful." These considerations are not there. The only consideration is how much you love God. Then your life is successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Purpose of religion

2011-04-22T16:12:03Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"purpose of performing religion"|"purpose of religion"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|}} {{goal|1004}} {{first|22Apr11…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"purpose of performing religion"|"purpose of religion"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|1004}}
{{first|22Apr11}}
{{last|22Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Purpose]]
[[Category:Religion]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1225_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="48" link="SB 1.2.25" link_text="SB 1.2.25">
<div class="heading">Laws of religion, therefore, are directly enacted by the Personality of Godhead, and except for the mahājanas, or the authorized agents of the Lord, no one knows the purpose of religion. There are twelve particular agents of the Lord who know the purpose of religion, and all of them render transcendental service unto Him.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.2.25|SB 1.2.25, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Previously all the great sages rendered service unto the Personality of Godhead due to His existence above the three modes of material nature. They worshiped Him to become free from material conditions and thus derive the ultimate benefit. Whoever follows such great authorities is also eligible for liberation from the material world.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The purpose of performing religion is neither to profit by material gain nor to get the simple knowledge of discerning matter from spirit. The ultimate aim of religious performances is to release oneself from material bondage and regain the life of freedom in the transcendental world, where the Personality of Godhead is the Supreme Person. Laws of religion, therefore, are directly enacted by the Personality of Godhead, and except for the mahājanas, or the authorized agents of the Lord, no one knows the purpose of religion. There are twelve particular agents of the Lord who know the purpose of religion, and all of them render transcendental service unto Him. Persons who desire their own good may follow these mahājanas and thus attain the supreme benefit.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Religion entails understanding the laws of God because the proper execution of these laws ultimately leads one out of material entanglement. That is the true purpose of religion

2011-04-22T01:23:30Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Religion entails understanding the laws of God because the proper execution of these laws ultimately leads one out of material en…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Religion entails understanding the laws of God because the proper execution of these laws ultimately leads one out of material entanglement. That is the true purpose of religion"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|21Apr11}}
{{last|21Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Religion]]
[[Category:Entails]]
[[Category:Understanding]]
[[Category:Laws of God]]
[[Category:Because]]
[[Category:Proper]]
[[Category:Execution]]
[[Category:Ultimately]]
[[Category:Leading]]
[[Category:Material Entanglement]]
[[Category:That Is]]
[[Category:True]]
[[Category:Purpose]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI2_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="3" link="NOI 2" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 2">
<div class="heading">Sometimes human society manufactures a system of so-called religion aimed at material advancement, but that is far from the purpose of true dharma. Religion entails understanding the laws of God because the proper execution of these laws ultimately leads one out of material entanglement. That is the true purpose of religion.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 2|Nectar of Instruction 2, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"All occupational engagements (dharma) are certainly meant for ultimate liberation. They should never be performed for material gain. Furthermore, one who is engaged in the ultimate occupational service (dharma) should never use material gain to cultivate sense gratification."</p>
<p>The first step in human civilization consists of occupational engagements performed according to the scriptural injunctions. The higher intelligence of a human being should be trained to understand basic dharma. In human society there are various religious conceptions characterized as Hindu, Christian, Hebrew, Mohammedan, Buddhist and so on, for without religion, human society is no better than animal society.</p>
<p>As stated above (dharmasya hy āpavargyasya nārtho 'rthāyopakalpate ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.9|SB 1.2.9]])), religion is meant for attaining emancipation, not for getting bread. Sometimes human society manufactures a system of so-called religion aimed at material advancement, but that is far from the purpose of true dharma. Religion entails understanding the laws of God because the proper execution of these laws ultimately leads one out of material entanglement. That is the true purpose of religion. Unfortunately people accept religion for material prosperity because of atyāhāra, or an excessive desire for such prosperity. True religion, however, instructs people to be satisfied with the bare necessities of life while cultivating Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Even though we require economic development, true religion allows it only for supplying the bare necessities of material existence. Jīvasya tattva jijñāsā: the real purpose of life is to inquire about the Absolute Truth. If our endeavor (prayāsa) is not to inquire about the Absolute Truth, we will simply increase our endeavor to satisfy our artificial needs. A spiritual aspirant should avoid mundane endeavor.</p>
<p>Another impediment is prajalpa, unnecessary talking. When we mix with a few friends, we immediately begin unnecessary talking, sounding just like croaking toads. If we must talk, we should talk about the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement. Those outside of the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement are interested in reading heaps of newspapers, magazines and novels, solving crossword puzzles and doing many other nonsensical things. In this fashion people simply waste their valuable time and energy. In the Western countries old men, retired from active life, play cards, fish, watch television and debate about useless socio-political schemes. All these and other frivolous activities are included in the prajalpa category. Intelligent persons interested in Kṛṣṇa consciousness should never take part in such activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Three planetary systems

2011-04-11T17:13:19Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"three planetary system"|"three planetary systems"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|ALL}} {{first|11Apr11}} {{last|11Apr…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"three planetary system"|"three planetary systems"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|11Apr11}}
{{last|11Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=2|SB=22|CC=1|OB=1|Lec=2|Con=1|Let=0}}
{{total|29}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Three]]
[[Category:Planetary Systems]]
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" class="section" sec_index="0" parent="compilation" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is"><h2>Bhagavad-gita As It Is</h2>
</div>
<div id="BG_Chapters_1_-_6" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" text="BG Chapters 1 - 6"><h3>BG Chapters 1 - 6</h3>
</div>
<div id="BG322_0" class="quote" parent="BG_Chapters_1_-_6" book="BG" index="132" link="BG 3.22" link_text="BG 3.22">
<div class="heading">O son of Pṛthā, there is no work prescribed for Me within all the three planetary systems. Nor am I in want of anything, nor have I a need to obtain anything—and yet I am engaged in prescribed duties.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:BG 3.22|BG 3.22, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">O son of Pṛthā, there is no work prescribed for Me within all the three planetary systems. Nor am I in want of anything, nor have I a need to obtain anything—and yet I am engaged in prescribed duties.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The Supreme Personality of Godhead is described in the Vedic literatures as follows:</p>
:tam īśvarāṇāṁ paramaṁ maheśvaraṁ
:taṁ devatānāṁ paramaṁ ca daivatam
:patiṁ patīnāṁ paramaṁ parastād
:vidāma devaṁ bhuvaneśam īḍyam
:na tasya kāryaṁ karaṇaṁ ca vidyate
:na tat-samaś cābhyadhikaś ca dṛśyate
:parāsya śaktir vividhaiva śrūyate
:svābhāvikī jñāna-bala-kriyā ca
<p>"The Supreme Lord is the controller of all other controllers, and He is the greatest of all the diverse planetary leaders. Everyone is under His control. All entities are delegated with particular power only by the Supreme Lord; they are not supreme themselves. He is also worshipable by all demigods and is the supreme director of all directors. Therefore, He is transcendental to all kinds of material leaders and controllers and is worshipable by all. There is no one greater than Him, and He is the supreme cause of all causes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="BG322_1" class="quote" parent="BG_Chapters_1_-_6" book="BG" index="132" link="BG 3.22" link_text="BG 3.22">
<div class="heading">One who must receive the results of work has some designated duty, but one who has nothing to achieve within the three planetary systems certainly has no duty.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:BG 3.22|BG 3.22, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"The Supreme Lord is the controller of all other controllers, and He is the greatest of all the diverse planetary leaders. Everyone is under His control. All entities are delegated with particular power only by the Supreme Lord; they are not supreme themselves. He is also worshipable by all demigods and is the supreme director of all directors. Therefore, He is transcendental to all kinds of material leaders and controllers and is worshipable by all. There is no one greater than Him, and He is the supreme cause of all causes.</p>
<p>"He does not possess bodily form like that of an ordinary living entity. There is no difference between His body and His soul. He is absolute. All His senses are transcendental. Any one of His senses can perform the action of any other sense. Therefore, no one is greater than Him or equal to Him. His potencies are multifarious, and thus His deeds are automatically performed as a natural sequence." (Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad 6.7-8)</p>
<p>Since everything is in full opulence in the Personality of Godhead and is existing in full truth, there is no duty for the Supreme Personality of Godhead to perform. One who must receive the results of work has some designated duty, but one who has nothing to achieve within the three planetary systems certainly has no duty. And yet Lord Kṛṣṇa is engaged on the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra as the leader of the kṣatriyas because the kṣatriyas are duty-bound to give protection to the distressed. Although He is above all the regulations of the revealed scriptures, He does not do anything that violates the revealed scriptures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1319_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="75" link="SB 1.3.19" link_text="SB 1.3.19">
<div class="heading">Although at heart He was willing to regain the kingdom of the three planetary systems, He simply asked for a donation of three steps of land.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.3.19|SB 1.3.19, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">In the fifteenth incarnation, the Lord assumed the form of a dwarf-brāhmaṇa (Vāmana) and visited the arena of sacrifice arranged by Mahārāja Bali. Although at heart He was willing to regain the kingdom of the three planetary systems, He simply asked for a donation of three steps of land.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The Almighty God can bestow upon anyone the kingdom of the universe from a very small beginning, and similarly, He can take away the kingdom of the universe on the plea of begging a small piece of land.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB1933_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="349" link="SB 1.9.33" link_text="SB 1.9.33">
<div class="heading">Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the intimate friend of Arjuna. He has appeared on this earth in His transcendental body, which resembles the bluish color of the tamāla tree. His body attracts everyone in the three planetary systems (upper, middle and lower).
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.9.33|SB 1.9.33, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the intimate friend of Arjuna. He has appeared on this earth in His transcendental body, which resembles the bluish color of the tamāla tree. His body attracts everyone in the three planetary systems (upper, middle and lower). May His glittering yellow dress and His lotus face, covered with paintings of sandalwood pulp, be the object of my attraction, and may I not desire fruitive results.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>When Śrī Kṛṣṇa by His own internal pleasure appears on earth, He does so by the agency of His internal potency. The attractive features of His transcendental body are desired in all the three worlds, namely the upper, middle and lower planetary systems. Nowhere in the universe are there such beautiful bodily features as those of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Therefore His transcendental body has nothing to do with anything materially created. Arjuna is described here as the conqueror, and Kṛṣṇa is described as his intimate friend. Bhīṣmadeva, on his bed of arrows after the Battle of Kurukṣetra, is remembering the particular dress of Lord Kṛṣṇa which He put on as the driver of Arjuna's chariot. While fighting was going on between Arjuna and Bhīṣma, Bhīṣma's attraction was drawn by the glittering dress of Kṛṣṇa, and indirectly he admired his so-called enemy Arjuna for possessing the Lord as his friend. Arjuna was always a conqueror because the Lord was his friend. Bhīṣmadeva takes this opportunity to address the Lord as vijaya-sakhe (friend of Arjuna) because the Lord is pleased when He is addressed conjointly with His devotees, who are related with Him in different transcendental humors. While Kṛṣṇa was the charioteer of Arjuna, sun rays glittered on the dress of the Lord, and the beautiful hue created by the reflection of such rays was never forgotten by Bhīṣmadeva. As a great fighter he was relishing the relation of Kṛṣṇa in the chivalrous humor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB1163233_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="645" link="SB 1.16.32-33" link_text="SB 1.16.32-33">
<div class="heading">The rivers, the seas, the forests, the hills and the mines, which are the supplying agents for the necessities of men and animals, were fully discharging their respective duties. Therefore the riches of the world surpassed all the riches of all other planets in the three planetary systems of the universe.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.16.32-33|SB 1.16.32-33, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Lakṣmījī, the goddess of fortune, whose glance of grace was sought by demigods like Brahmā and for whom they surrendered many a day unto the Personality of Godhead, gave up her own abode in the forest of lotus flowers and engaged herself in the service of the lotus feet of the Lord. I was endowed with specific powers to supersede the fortune of all the three planetary systems by being decorated with the impressions of the flag, thunderbolt, elephant-driving rod and lotus flower, which are signs of the lotus feet of the Lord. But at the end, when I felt I was so fortunate, the Lord left me.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The beauty and opulence of the world can be enhanced by the grace of the Lord and not by any man-made planning. When the Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa was present on this earth, the impressions of the special signs of His lotus feet were stamped on the dust, and as a result of this specific grace, the whole earth was made as perfect as possible. In other words, the rivers, the seas, the forests, the hills and the mines, which are the supplying agents for the necessities of men and animals, were fully discharging their respective duties. Therefore the riches of the world surpassed all the riches of all other planets in the three planetary systems of the universe. One should, therefore, ask that the grace of the Lord always be present on earth so that we may be favored with His causeless mercy and be happy, having all necessities of life. One may ask how we can detain the Supreme Lord on this earth after His mission is fulfilled and He has left this earth for His own abode. The answer is that there is no need to detain the Lord. The Lord, being omnipresent, can be present with us if we want Him at all. By His omnipresence, He can always be with us if we are attached to His devotional service by hearing, chanting, remembering, etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB11923_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="762" link="SB 1.19.23" link_text="SB 1.19.23">
<div class="heading">There are three planetary systems, namely the lower worlds, the intermediate worlds and the upper worlds. The human beings on earth are situated at the beginning of the intermediate worlds, but living beings like Brahmā and his contemporaries live in the upper worlds, of which the topmost is Satyaloka.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.19.23|SB 1.19.23, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Six kinds of opulences, namely wealth, strength, fame, beauty, knowledge and renunciation, are all originally the different attributes pertaining to the Absolute Personality of Godhead. The living beings, who are part-and-parcel entities of the Supreme Being, have all these attributes partially, up to the full strength of seventy-eight percent. In the material world these attributes (up to seventy-eight percent of the Lord's attributes) are covered by the material energy, as the sun is covered by a cloud. The covered strength of the sun is very dim, compared to the original glare, and similarly the original color of the living beings with such attributes becomes almost extinct. There are three planetary systems, namely the lower worlds, the intermediate worlds and the upper worlds. The human beings on earth are situated at the beginning of the intermediate worlds, but living beings like Brahmā and his contemporaries live in the upper worlds, of which the topmost is Satyaloka. In Satyaloka the inhabitants are fully cognizant of Vedic wisdom, and thus the mystic cloud of material energy is cleared. Therefore they are known as the Vedas personified. Such persons, being fully aware of knowledge both mundane and transcendental, have no interest in either the mundane or transcendental worlds. They are practically desireless devotees. In the mundane world they have nothing to achieve, and in the transcendental world they are full in themselves. Then why do they come to the mundane world? They descend on different planets as messiahs by the order of the Lord to deliver the fallen souls. On the earth they come down and do good to the people of the world in different circumstances under different climatic influences. They have nothing to do in this world save and except reclaim the fallen souls rotting in material existence, deluded by material energy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2619_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="175" link="SB 2.6.19" link_text="SB 2.6.19">
<div class="heading">In none of the triloka planetary systems can one experience the status of immortality, full knowledge and full bliss. The upper three planetary systems are called sāttvika planets because they provide facilities for a long duration of life and relative freedom from disease and old age, as well as a sense of fearlessness.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.6.19|SB 2.6.19, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the material world, the planetary systems are arranged in three spheres, called triloka, or Svarga, Martya and Pātāla, and all of them constitute only one fourth of the total sandhinī energy. Beyond that is the spiritual sky where the Vaikuṇṭha planets exist beyond the coverings of seven material strata. In none of the triloka planetary systems can one experience the status of immortality, full knowledge and full bliss. The upper three planetary systems are called sāttvika planets because they provide facilities for a long duration of life and relative freedom from disease and old age, as well as a sense of fearlessness. The great sages and saints are promoted beyond the heavenly planets to Maharloka, but that also is not the place of complete fearlessness because at the end of one kalpa the Maharloka is annihilated and the inhabitants have to transport themselves to still higher planets. Yet even on these planets no one is immune to death. There may be a comparative extension of life, expansion of knowledge and sense of full bliss, but factual deathlessness, fearlessness and freedom from old age, diseases, etc., are possible only beyond the material spheres of the coverings of the material sky. Such things are situated on the head (adhāyi mūrdhasu).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB272_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="201" link="SB 2.7.2" link_text="SB 2.7.2">
<div class="heading">Suyajña, as the Indradeva, diminished very great miseries in the three planetary systems (upper, lower and intermediate), and because he so diminished the miseries of the universe, he was later called Hari by the great father of mankind, namely Svāyambhuva Manu.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.7.2|SB 2.7.2, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The Prajāpati first begot Suyajña, in the womb of his wife Ākūti, and then Suyajña begot demigods, headed by Suyama, in the womb of his wife Dakṣiṇā. Suyajña, as the Indradeva, diminished very great miseries in the three planetary systems (upper, lower and intermediate), and because he so diminished the miseries of the universe, he was later called Hari by the great father of mankind, namely Svāyambhuva Manu.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In order to guard against the invention of unauthorized incarnations of God by the fanciful, less intelligent persons, the name of the father of the bona fide incarnation is also mentioned in the authorized revealed scriptures. No one, therefore, can be accepted as an incarnation of the Lord if his father's name, as well as the name of the village or place in which he appears, is not mentioned by the authorized scriptures. In the Bhāgavata Purāṇa the name of the Kalki incarnation, which is to take place in almost four hundred thousand years, is mentioned along with the name of His father and the name of the village in which He will appear. A sane man, therefore, does not accept any cheap edition of an incarnation without reference to the authorized scriptures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3825_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="301" link="SB 3.8.25" link_text="SB 3.8.25">
<div class="heading">His transcendental body, unlimited in length and breadth, occupied the three planetary systems, upper, middle and lower.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.8.25|SB 3.8.25, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">His transcendental body, unlimited in length and breadth, occupied the three planetary systems, upper, middle and lower. His body was self-illuminated by unparalleled dress and variegatedness and was properly ornamented.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The length and breadth of the transcendental body of the Supreme Personality of Godhead could only be measured by His own measurement because He is all-pervading throughout the complete cosmic manifestation. The beauty of material nature is due to His personal beauty, yet He is always magnificently dressed and ornamented to prove His transcendental variegatedness, which is so important in the advancement of spiritual knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31122_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="403" link="SB 3.11.22" link_text="SB 3.11.22">
<div class="heading">When Brahmā goes to sleep in his nighttime, the three planetary systems below Brahmaloka are all submerged in the water of devastation.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.11.22|SB 3.11.22, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Outside of the three planetary systems (Svarga, Martya and Pātāla), the four yugas multiplied by one thousand comprise one day on the planet of Brahmā. A similar period comprises a night of Brahmā, in which the creator of the universe goes to sleep.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>When Brahmā goes to sleep in his nighttime, the three planetary systems below Brahmaloka are all submerged in the water of devastation. In his sleeping condition, Brahmā dreams about the Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu and takes instruction from the Lord for the rehabilitation of the devastated area of space.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31126_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="407" link="SB 3.11.26" link_text="SB 3.11.26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.11.26|SB 3.11.26, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">In the creation, during Brahmā's day, the three planetary systems—Svarga, Martya and Pātāla—revolve, and the inhabitants, including the lower animals, human beings, demigods and Pitās, appear and disappear in terms of their fruitive activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31327_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="507" link="SB 3.13.27" link_text="SB 3.13.27">
<div class="heading">As the residents of the upper three planetary systems offered their prayers to the Lord, it is understood that His body expanded throughout the sky, beginning from the topmost planet, Brahmaloka, or Satyaloka.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.13.27|SB 3.13.27, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Before entering the water to rescue the earth, Lord Boar flew in the sky, slashing His tail, His hard hairs quivering. His very glance was luminous, and He scattered the clouds in the sky with His hooves and His glittering white tusks.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>When the Lord is offered prayers by His devotees, His transcendental activities are described. Here are some of the transcendental features of Lord Boar. As the residents of the upper three planetary systems offered their prayers to the Lord, it is understood that His body expanded throughout the sky, beginning from the topmost planet, Brahmaloka, or Satyaloka. It is stated in the Brahma-saṁhitā that His eyes are the sun and the moon; therefore His very glance over the sky was as illuminating as the sun or the moon. The Lord is described herein as mahīdhraḥ, which means either a "big mountain" or the "sustainer of the earth." In other words, the Lord's body was as big and hard as the Himalayan Mountains; otherwise how was it possible that He kept the entire earth on the support of His white tusks? The poet Jayadeva, a great devotee of the Lord, has sung of the incident in his prayers for the incarnations:</p>
:vasati daśana-śikhare dharaṇī tava lagnā
:śaśini kalaṅka-kaleva nimagnā
:keśava dhṛta-śūkara-rūpa jaya jagadīśa hare
<p>"All glories to Lord Keśava (Kṛṣṇa), who appeared as the boar. The earth was held between His tusks, which appeared like the scars on the moon."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31719_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="686" link="SB 3.17.19" link_text="SB 3.17.19">
<div class="heading">The elder child, Hiraṇyakaśipu, was unafraid of death from anyone within the three worlds because he received a benediction from Lord Brahmā. He was proud and puffed up due to this benediction and was able to bring all three planetary systems under his control.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.17.19|SB 3.17.19, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The elder child, Hiraṇyakaśipu, was unafraid of death from anyone within the three worlds because he received a benediction from Lord Brahmā. He was proud and puffed up due to this benediction and was able to bring all three planetary systems under his control.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>As will be revealed in later chapters, Hiraṇyakaśipu underwent severe austerity and penance to satisfy Brahmā and thus receive a benediction of immortality. Actually, it is impossible even for Lord Brahmā to give anyone the benediction of becoming immortal, but indirectly Hiraṇyakaśipu received the benediction that no one within this material world would be able to kill him. In other words, because he originally came from the abode of Vaikuṇṭha, he was not to be killed by anyone within this material world. The Lord desired to appear Himself to kill him. One may be very proud of his material advancement in knowledge, but he cannot be immune to the four principles of material existence, namely birth, death, old age and disease. It was the Lord's plan to teach people that even Hiraṇyakaśipu, who was so powerful and strongly built, could not live more than his destined duration of life. One may become as strong and puffed up as Hiraṇyakaśipu and bring under his control all the three worlds, but there is no possibility of continuing life eternally or keeping the conquered booty forever. So many emperors have ascended to power, and they are now lost in oblivion; that is the history of the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB32420_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="977" link="SB 3.24.20" link_text="SB 3.24.20">
<div class="heading">After thus speaking to Kardama Muni and his wife Devahūti, Lord Brahmā, the creator of the universe, who is also known as Haṁsa, went back to the highest of the three planetary systems on his swan carrier with the four Kumāras and Nārada.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.24.20|SB 3.24.20, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Maitreya said: After thus speaking to Kardama Muni and his wife Devahūti, Lord Brahmā, the creator of the universe, who is also known as Haṁsa, went back to the highest of the three planetary systems on his swan carrier with the four Kumāras and Nārada.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The words haṁsena yānena are very significant here. Haṁsa-yāna, the airplane by which Brahmā travels all over outer space, resembles a swan. Brahmā is also known as Haṁsa because he can grasp the essence of everything. His abode is called tri-dhāma-paramam. There are three divisions of the universe—the upper planetary system, the middle planetary system and the lower planetary system—but his abode is above even Siddhaloka, the upper planetary system. He returned to his own planet with the four Kumāras and Nārada because they were not going to be married. The other ṛṣis who came with him, such as Marīci and Atri, remained there because they were to be married to the daughters of Kardama, but his other sons—Sanat, Sanaka, Sanandana, Sanātana and Nārada—went back with him in his swan-shaped airplane. The four Kumāras and Nārada are naiṣṭhika-brahmacārīs. Naiṣṭhika-brahmacārī refers to one who never wastes his semen at any time. They were not to attend the marriage ceremony of their other brothers, Marīci and the other sages, and therefore they went back with their father, Haṁsa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB41238_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="533" link="SB 4.12.38" link_text="SB 4.12.38">
<div class="heading">The example of Dhruva Mahārāja indicates that every Kṛṣṇa conscious person can expect to reach the topmost summit of all three planetary systems within the universe.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.12.38|SB 4.12.38, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">In this way, the fully Kṛṣṇa conscious Dhruva Mahārāja, the exalted son of Mahārāja Uttānapāda, attained the summit of the three statuses of planetary systems.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The exact Sanskrit terminology for Kṛṣṇa consciousness is here mentioned: kṛṣṇa-parāyaṇaḥ. parāyaṇa means "going forward." Anyone who is going forward to the goal of Kṛṣṇa is called kṛṣṇa-parāyaṇa, or fully Kṛṣṇa conscious. The example of Dhruva Mahārāja indicates that every Kṛṣṇa conscious person can expect to reach the topmost summit of all three planetary systems within the universe. A Kṛṣṇa conscious person can occupy an exalted position beyond the imagination of any ambitious materialist.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42928_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1256" link="SB 4.29.28" link_text="SB 4.29.28">
<div class="heading">There are three planetary systems—upper, middle and lower. Those influenced by the mode of goodness are given places in the upper planetary systems—Brahmaloka (Satyaloka), Tapoloka, Janaloka and Maharloka.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.29.28|SB 4.29.28, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Those who are situated in the mode of goodness act piously according to Vedic injunctions. Thus they are elevated to the higher planetary systems where the demigods live. Those who are influenced by the mode of passion engage in various types of productive activities in the planetary systems where human beings live. Similarly, those influenced by the mode of darkness are subjected to various types of misery and live in the animal kingdom.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>There are three planetary systems—upper, middle and lower. Those influenced by the mode of goodness are given places in the upper planetary systems—Brahmaloka (Satyaloka), Tapoloka, Janaloka and Maharloka. Those influenced by the mode of passion are given places in the Bhūrloka and Bhuvarloka. Those influenced by the mode of ignorance are given places in Atala, Vitala, Sutala, Talātala, Mahātala, Rasātala, Pātāla or the animal kingdom. Qualitatively the living entity is the same as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but because of his forgetfulness he gets different bodies in different planetary systems. At the present moment human society is overly influenced by the mode of passion, and consequently people are engaged in working in big factories. They forget how distressful it is to live in such places. In Bhagavad-gītā such activities are described as ugra-karma, that is, distressful activities. Those who utilize the energies of the worker are called capitalists, and those who actually perform the work are called laborers. In actuality they are both capitalists, and the workers are in the modes of passion and ignorance. The result is that there is always a distressful situation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_5" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 5"><h3>SB Canto 5</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB517Summary_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="401" link="SB 5.17 Summary" link_text="SB 5.17 Summary">
<div class="heading">With two steps, Lord Vāmana covered all three planetary systems and pierced the covering of the universe with the toes of His left foot.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.17 Summary|SB 5.17 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Seventeenth Chapter describes the origin of the Ganges River and how it flows in and around Ilāvṛta-varṣa. There is also a description of the prayers Lord Śiva offers to Lord Saṅkarṣaṇa, part of the quadruple expansions of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Lord Viṣṇu once approached Bali Mahārāja while the King was performing a sacrifice. The Lord appeared before him as Trivikrama, or Vāmana, and begged alms from the King in the form of three steps of land. With two steps, Lord Vāmana covered all three planetary systems and pierced the covering of the universe with the toes of His left foot. A few drops of water from the Causal Ocean leaked through this hole and fell on the head of Lord Śiva, where they remained for one thousand millenniums. These drops of water are the sacred Ganges River. It first flows onto the heavenly planets, which are located on the soles of Lord Viṣṇu's feet. The Ganges River is known by many names, such as the Bhāgīrathī and the Jāhnavī. It purifies Dhruvaloka and the planets of the seven sages because both Dhruva and the sages have no other desire than to serve the Lord's lotus feet.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB52023_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="517" link="SB 5.20.23" link_text="SB 5.20.23">
<div class="heading">O water of the rivers, you have obtained energy from the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore you purify the three planetary systems, known as Bhūloka, Bhuvarloka and Svarloka.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.20.23|SB 5.20.23, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">(The inhabitants of Krauñcadvīpa worship with this mantra.) O water of the rivers, you have obtained energy from the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore you purify the three planetary systems, known as Bhūloka, Bhuvarloka and Svarloka. By your constitutional nature, you take away sins, and that is why we are touching you. Kindly continue to purify us.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Kṛṣṇa says in Bhagavad-gītā (7.4):</p>
:bhūmir āpo 'nalo vāyuḥ
:khaṁ mano buddhir eva ca
:ahaṅkāra itīyaṁ me
:bhinnā prakṛtir aṣṭadhā
<p>"Earth, water, fire, air, ether, mind, intelligence and false ego—all together these eight comprise My separated material energies."</p>
<p>The energy of the Lord acts throughout the creation, just as heat and light, the energies of the sun, act within the universe and make everything work. The specific rivers mentioned in the śāstras are also energies of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and people who regularly bathe in them are purified. It can actually be seen that many people are cured of diseases simply by bathing in the Ganges. Similarly, the inhabitants of Krauñcadvīpa purify themselves by bathing in the rivers there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_6" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 6"><h3>SB Canto 6</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB6131_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="476" link="SB 6.13.1" link_text="SB 6.13.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.13.1|SB 6.13.1, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Śukadeva Gosvāmī said: O King Parīkṣit, who are so charitably disposed, when Vṛtrāsura was killed, all the presiding deities and everyone else in the three planetary systems was immediately pleased and free from trouble—everyone, that is, except Indra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Cantos_1014_to_12_Translations_Only" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)"><h3>SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB101413_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="14" link="SB 10.14.13" link_text="SB 10.14.13">
<div class="heading">My dear Lord, it is said that when the three planetary systems are merged into the water at the time of dissolution, Your plenary portion, Nārāyaṇa, lies down on the water, gradually a lotus flower grows from His navel, and Brahmā takes birth upon that lotus flower.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.14.13|SB 10.14.13, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear Lord, it is said that when the three planetary systems are merged into the water at the time of dissolution, Your plenary portion, Nārāyaṇa, lies down on the water, gradually a lotus flower grows from His navel, and Brahmā takes birth upon that lotus flower. Certainly, these words are not false. Thus am I not born from You?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB1144_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="3229" link="SB 11.4.4" link_text="SB 11.4.4">
<div class="heading">Within His body are elaborately arranged the three planetary systems of this universe. His transcendental senses generate the knowledge-acquiring and active senses of all embodied beings.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 11.4.4|SB 11.4.4, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Within His body are elaborately arranged the three planetary systems of this universe. His transcendental senses generate the knowledge-acquiring and active senses of all embodied beings. His consciousness generates conditioned knowledge, and His powerful breathing produces the bodily strength, sensory power and conditioned activities of the embodied souls. He is the prime mover, through the agency of the material modes of goodness, passion and ignorance. And thus the universe is created, maintained and annihilated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB11613_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="3310" link="SB 11.6.13" link_text="SB 11.6.13">
<div class="heading">O omnipotent Lord, in Your incarnation as Trivikrama, You raised Your leg like a flagpole to break the shell of the universe, allowing the holy Ganges to flow down, like a banner of victory, in three branches throughout the three planetary systems.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 11.6.13|SB 11.6.13, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">O omnipotent Lord, in Your incarnation as Trivikrama, You raised Your leg like a flagpole to break the shell of the universe, allowing the holy Ganges to flow down, like a banner of victory, in three branches throughout the three planetary systems. By three mighty steps of Your lotus feet, Your Lordship captured Bali Mahārāja, along with his universal kingdom. Your lotus feet inspire fear in the demons by driving them down to hell and fearlessness among Your devotees by elevating them to the perfection of heavenly life. We are sincerely trying to worship You, our Lord; therefore may Your lotus feet kindly free us from all of our sinful reactions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB1243_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="4488" link="SB 12.4.3" link_text="SB 12.4.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 12.4.3|SB 12.4.3, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">After one day of Brahmā, annihilation occurs during his night, which is of the same duration. At that time all the three planetary systems are subject to destruction.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB12115_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="4743" link="SB 12.11.5" link_text="SB 12.11.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 12.11.5|SB 12.11.5, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The universal form (virāṭ) of the Personality of Godhead includes the nine basic elements of creation, starting with the unmanifest nature, and their subsequent transformations. Once this universal form is instilled with consciousness, the three planetary systems become visible within it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi4216_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="545" link="CC Adi 4.216" link_text="CC Adi 4.216">
<div class="heading">O Pārtha, in all the three planetary systems, this earth is especially fortunate, for on earth is the town of Vṛndāvana.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.216|CC Adi 4.216, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"O Pārtha, in all the three planetary systems, this earth is especially fortunate, for on earth is the town of Vṛndāvana. And there the gopīs are especially glorious because among them is My Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse, spoken by Lord Kṛṣṇa to Arjuna, is cited from the Ādi Purāṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB14_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="18" link="KB 14" link_text="Krsna Book 14">
<div class="heading">The universe is divided into three divisions, namely Svarga, Martya and Pātāla. These three planetary systems are merged into water at the time of dissolution.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 14|Krsna Book 14]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Brahmā then said that his birth was from the lotus flower which blossomed from the navel of Nārāyaṇa after the dissolution of the three worlds, or three planetary systems, known as Bhūrloka, Bhuvarloka and Svarloka. The universe is divided into three divisions, namely Svarga, Martya and Pātāla. These three planetary systems are merged into water at the time of dissolution. At that time Nārāyaṇa, a plenary portion of Kṛṣṇa, lies down on the water, and gradually a lotus stem grows from His navel, and from that lotus flower, Brahmā is born. It is naturally concluded that the mother of Brahmā is Nārāyaṇa. Because the Lord is the resting place of all the living entities after the dissolution of the universe, He is called Nārāyaṇa. The word nāra means the aggregate total of all living entities, and ayana means the resting place. The form of Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu is called Nārāyaṇa because He rests Himself on that water. In addition, He is the resting place of all living creatures. Besides that, Nārāyaṇa is also present in everyone's heart, as confirmed in the Bhagavad-gītā. In that sense, also, the Lord is Nārāyaṇa, as ayana means the source of knowledge as well as the resting place. It is also confirmed in the Bhagavad-gītā that the remembrance of the living entity is due to the presence of the Supersoul within the heart. After changing the body, a living creature forgets everything of his past life, but because Nārāyaṇa, the Supersoul, is present within his heart, he is reminded by Him to act according to his past desire. Lord Brahmā wanted to prove that Kṛṣṇa is the original Nārāyaṇa, that He is the source of Nārāyaṇa, and that Nārāyaṇa is not an exhibition of the external energy, māyā, but is an expansion of spiritual energy. The activities of the external energy, or māyā, are exhibited after the creation of this cosmic world, and the original spiritual energy of Nārāyaṇa was acting before the creation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG213ManilaOctober121972_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="61" link="Lecture on BG 2.13 -- Manila, October 12, 1972" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.13 -- Manila, October 12, 1972">
<div class="heading">There are three planetary systems, triloki: the higher planetary system, the middle planetary system, and the lower planetary system. So we are at the present moment Bhūrloka, Bhūrloka, middle planetary system. Above this there is Bhuvarloka.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.13 -- Manila, October 12, 1972|Lecture on BG 2.13 -- Manila, October 12, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Ūrdhvaṁ gacchanti sattva-sthā, those who are situated in brahminical qualification, goodness, modes of goodness, they are promoted to the higher planetary system. You are, at the modern times, they are trying to go to the higher planetary system by the machine. It is not possible. But if you place yourself in the modes of goodness, you can go to any higher planetary system up to Brahmaloka. Ūrdhvaṁ gacchanti sattva-sthā ([[Vanisource:BG 14.18|BG 14.18]]). There are three planetary systems, triloki: the higher planetary system, the middle planetary system, and the lower planetary system. So we are at the present moment Bhūrloka, Bhūrloka, middle planetary system. Above this there is Bhuvarloka. Above that there is Svarloka, there is Janaloka, there is Tapoloka, there is Maharloka, there is Satyaloka, there is Siddhaloka, there is Brahmaloka. What do they know, the modern astronomers? They do not know anything. They do not know what is there in the moon planet, they do not know what is there in the sun planet, in the Venus—nothing. Still they are going on very much proud.</p>
<p>But if you read Vedas, you get all the information of the universe. Not only this universe—beyond the universe. Beyond the universe. Paras tasmāt tu bhāvo 'nyo 'vyakto 'vyaktāt sanātanaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 8.20|BG 8.20]]). There is another nature, which is never annihilated. In this material nature, everything is annihilated. Bhūtvā bhūtvā pralīyate ([[Vanisource:BG 8.19|BG 8.19]]). Here, just like your body is produced at a certain date by the father and mother, and it will be finished at a certain date, similarly, this whole cosmic manifestation, this material world, innumerable universes, they have been produced at a certain date and they will be finished at a certain date. Everything will be finished. But there is another nature, where the planets are everlasting. They are called Vaikuṇṭhaloka. Vaikuṇṭhaloka, vaikuṇṭha means vigata-kuṇṭha yasmāt. Kuṇṭha means anxiety. Here we are full of anxieties—"What will happen next?" Fearful always. When my death will take place? What will be the political situation? What shall I eat? Where shall I sleep? Always full of anxieties. Anyone—bird, beast, animal, human being—full of anxieties, because the material world is like that. You have to be full of anxieties. But there is another world, where there is no anxiety. That is called Vaikuṇṭhaloka. Vaikuṇṭha. Vaikuṇṭha, vigata-kuṇṭha, kuṇṭha means anxiety.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB798MayapurFebruary151976_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="800" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.8 -- Mayapur, February 15, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.8 -- Mayapur, February 15, 1976">
<div class="heading">There are three planetary systems. One is called higher, ūrdhvaloka, and middle, madhyaloka, bhūr, bhuvaḥ, sva, up to Svargaloka... We are chanting Gāyatrī, om bhūr bhuvaḥ sva tat savitur vareṇyaṁ bhargo devasya dhīmahi.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.8 -- Mayapur, February 15, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.9.8 -- Mayapur, February 15, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So there are siddhas. So they also came. Sura-gaṇā, brahmādayaā sura-gaṇā munayaḥ. Muna, muni, great personalities, philosophers, they are called muni, ṛṣi. Devarṣi-bhūtāpta-nṛṇāṁ pitṛṇām ([[Vanisource:SB 11.5.41|SB 11.5.41]]). Very highly intelligent persons, thoughtful persons, philosophers, scientists, mathematicians, so they are called also muni. So they came also to satisfy, and not these ordinary munis, but very exalted munis and siddhas from Siddhaloka. There are many lokas, Caraṇaloka, other. They are all described. So if there is chance, we shall present these lokas, how they are situated, where they are situated, how they are moving, how the sun is moving around them. The sun is not fixed up; sun is moving. So all these things, we have got such dream to show. If there is opportunity, we shall do, the Siddhas, and the sura-gaṇās and the munayas. But because they are on the planetary system, higher planetary system... There are three planetary systems. One is called higher, ūrdhvaloka, and middle, madhyaloka, bhūr, bhuvaḥ, sva, up to Svargaloka... We are chanting Gāyatrī, om bhūr bhuvaḥ sva tat savitur vareṇyaṁ bhargo devasya dhīmahi. These are praising the lokas, different planetary system, of which the sunlight is the chief. Savitur sakala-grahāṇām. He is the chief of all planets.</p>
:yac-cakṣur eṣa savitā sakala-grahāṇām
:rājā samasta-sura-mūrtir aśeṣa-tejāḥ
:yasyājñayā bhramati sambhṛta-kāla-cakro
:govindam ādi-puruṣaṁ tam ahaṁ bhajāmi
<p>The sun is not fixed up; sun is moving. The modern scientists or astronomers, they say, "Sun is fixed up. The earth is moving." So we don't say that. It is sa... Yasyājñayā bhramati sambhṛta-kāla-cakraḥ. It has got its orbit. So there are so many things to be known still from Vedic literature, it is not yet unfolded, but we are trying.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1968 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1968 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="InterviewwithLATimesReporterAboutMoonTripDecember261968LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="25" link="Interview with LA Times Reporter About Moon Trip -- December 26, 1968, Los Angeles" link_text="Interview with LA Times Reporter About Moon Trip -- December 26, 1968, Los Angeles">
<div class="heading">In the Bhagavad-gītā it is stated that there are three planetary system, upper, lower and middle. So ūrdhvaṁ gacchanti, those who are in the modes of goodness, they are allowed to live in the upper planetary system.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Interview with LA Times Reporter About Moon Trip -- December 26, 1968, Los Angeles|Interview with LA Times Reporter About Moon Trip -- December 26, 1968, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: In the Bhagavad-gītā it is stated that there are three planetary system, upper, lower and middle. So ūrdhvaṁ gacchanti, those who are in the modes of goodness, they are allowed to live in the upper planetary system. And those who are in the modes of passion, they are allowed to live in this middle planetary system, and those who are in the modes of ignorance, they are allowed to live in the lower planetary system.</p>
<p>Reporter: Now where would the moon planet fit?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Moon planet is the upper. That is the beginning of upper planetary system. Still upper, upper, upper, there are many layers.</p>
<p>Reporter: Now can you explain to me, I have some background information about the Kṛṣṇa consciousness society, but I don't know how to explain it in relation to the broad word Hinduism. Now how do you relate the International Society for Krishna Consciousness to Hinduism? How would you describe it, as a part of Hinduism?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No. Hinduism practically we do not recognize because this word "Hinduism" is not mentioned in any Vedic literature. It is a foreign term. The Muhammadans, they called the inhabitants of India as "Hindus." From that word, it is has come to "Hinduism." Otherwise, we don't find that word in any Vedic literature. "Hinduism" is a foreign term, it is not a Vedic term.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Solar system

2011-04-11T16:16:48Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"solar system"|"solar systems"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|}} {{goal|0}} {{first|11Apr11}} {{last|11Apr11}} {{total…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"solar system"|"solar systems"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|11Apr11}}
{{last|11Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=2|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|3}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Sun]]
[[Category:Planetary Systems]]
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" class="section" sec_index="0" parent="compilation" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is"><h2>Bhagavad-gita As It Is</h2>
</div>
<div id="BG_Chapters_1_-_6" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" text="BG Chapters 1 - 6"><h3>BG Chapters 1 - 6</h3>
</div>
<div id="BG41_0" class="quote" parent="BG_Chapters_1_-_6" book="BG" index="154" link="BG 4.1" link_text="BG 4.1">
<div class="heading">In this millennium, the sun-god is known as Vivasvān, the king of the sun, which is the origin of all planets within the solar system.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:BG 4.1|BG 4.1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In this millennium, the sun-god is known as Vivasvān, the king of the sun, which is the origin of all planets within the solar system. In the Brahma-saṁhitā (5.52) it is stated:</p>
:yac-cakṣur eṣa savitā sakala-grahāṇāṁ
:rājā samasta-sura-mūrtir aśeṣa-tejāḥ
:yasyājñayā bhramati sambhṛta-kāla-cakro
:govindam ādi-puruṣaṁ tam ahaṁ bhajāmi
<p>"Let me worship," Lord Brahmā said, "the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Govinda (Kṛṣṇa), who is the original person and under whose order the sun, which is the king of all planets, is assuming immense power and heat. The sun represents the eye of the Lord and traverses its orbit in obedience to His order."</p>
<p>The sun is the king of the planets, and the sun-god (at present of the name Vivasvān) rules the sun planet, which is controlling all other planets by supplying heat and light. He is rotating under the order of Kṛṣṇa, and Lord Kṛṣṇa originally made Vivasvān His first disciple to understand the science of Bhagavad-gītā. The Gītā is not, therefore, a speculative treatise for the insignificant mundane scholar but is a standard book of knowledge coming down from time immemorial.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="BG_Chapters_13_-_18" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" text="BG Chapters 13 - 18"><h3>BG Chapters 13 - 18</h3>
</div>
<div id="BG1512_0" class="quote" parent="BG_Chapters_13_-_18" book="BG" index="63" link="BG 15.12" link_text="BG 15.12">
<div class="heading">From this verse we can understand that the sun is illuminating the whole solar system. There are different universes and solar systems, and there are different suns, moons and planets also, but in each universe there is only one sun.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:BG 15.12|BG 15.12, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">From this verse we can understand that the sun is illuminating the whole solar system. There are different universes and solar systems, and there are different suns, moons and planets also, but in each universe there is only one sun. As stated in Bhagavad-gītā (10.21), the moon is one of the stars (nakṣatrāṇām ahaṁ śaśī). Sunlight is due to the spiritual effulgence in the spiritual sky of the Supreme Lord. With the rise of the sun, the activities of human beings are set up. They set fire to prepare their foodstuff, they set fire to start the factories, etc. So many things are done with the help of fire. Therefore sunrise, fire and moonlight are so pleasing to the living entities. Without their help no living entity can live. So if one can understand that the light and splendor of the sun, moon and fire are emanating from the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, then one's Kṛṣṇa consciousness will begin. By the moonshine, all the vegetables are nourished. The moonshine is so pleasing that people can easily understand that they are living by the mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa. Without His mercy there cannot be sun, without His mercy there cannot be moon, and without His mercy there cannot be fire, and without the help of sun, moon and fire, no one can live. These are some thoughts to provoke Kṛṣṇa consciousness in the conditioned soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB11026_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="389" link="SB 1.10.26" link_text="SB 1.10.26">
<div class="heading">The sun arises on the eastern horizon, but that does not mean that the eastern horizon is the parent of the sun. The sun is existent in every part of the solar system, but he becomes visible at a scheduled time and so also becomes invisible at another scheduled time.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.10.26|SB 1.10.26, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Bhagavad-gītā the Personality of Godhead Śrī Kṛṣṇa has expressively given a description of His transcendental appearance, disappearance and activities. The Lord appears in a particular family or place by His inconceivable potency. He does not take His birth as a conditioned soul quits his body and accepts another body. His birth is like the appearance and disappearance of the sun. The sun arises on the eastern horizon, but that does not mean that the eastern horizon is the parent of the sun. The sun is existent in every part of the solar system, but he becomes visible at a scheduled time and so also becomes invisible at another scheduled time. Similarly, the Lord appears in this universe like the sun and again leaves our sight at another time. He exists at all times and at every place, but by His causeless mercy when He appears before us we take it for granted that He has taken His birth. Anyone who can understand this truth, in terms of the statements of revealed scriptures, certainly becomes liberated just after quitting the present body. Liberation is obtainable after many births and after great endeavor in patience and perseverance, in knowledge and renunciation. But simply by knowing in truth about the Lord's transcendental births and activities, one can get liberation at once. That is the verdict of the Bhagavad-gītā. But those who are in the darkness of ignorance conclude that the Lord's birth and activities in the material world are similar to those of the ordinary living being. Such imperfect conclusions cannot give anyone liberation. His birth, therefore, in the family of King Yadu as the son of King Vasudeva and His transfer into the family of Nanda Mahārāja in the land of Mathurā are all transcendental arrangements made by the internal potency of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Dear to Krsna (Letters)

2011-04-08T22:25:56Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Dearmost to Lord Krishna"|"Krsna says that His dearest"|"dear to Krishna"|"dear to Lord Krishna"|"dear to Lord Krsna"|"dear to kr…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Dearmost to Lord Krishna"|"Krsna says that His dearest"|"dear to Krishna"|"dear to Lord Krishna"|"dear to Lord Krsna"|"dear to krsna"|"dearer to Krsna"|"dearmost confidential servant of Krsna"|"very dear to Me"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Apr11}}
{{last|08Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=16}}
{{total|16}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Dear to Krsna|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKanupriyaLosAngeles15January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="19" link="Letter to Kanupriya -- Los Angeles 15 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Kanupriya -- Los Angeles 15 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kanupriya -- Los Angeles 15 January, 1969|Letter to Kanupriya -- Los Angeles 15 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter of January 9, 1969, and I am pleased to send herewith your beads duly chanted upon by me. Your spiritual name is Kanupriya das Brahmacari. Kanu means Krishna, and priya means dear, so Kanupriya means one who is very dear to Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaLosAngeles14February1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="121" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1969|Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Besides that, the Deity is too small for temple installation. But anyway, Krishna and Radha have come to you, and we should welcome Them and let working on the altar go on. I am glad to learn that Bhurijana is preparing to leave for North Carolina tomorrow. It is a very good attempt. I want to open hundreds of centers for preaching this Krishna Consciousness, and one who helps me in this endeavor is certainly very dear to Krishna and all of the acaryas. You have nicely written "All Glories to Lord Caitanyas Merciful Sankirtana Invasion of Europe", and you will be pleased to know that there is a newspaper article in a San Francisco paper which has the heading "Krishna Chant Startles London". So I hope that this Krishna chanting will startle the whole Western Hemisphere.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaHawaii14March1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="173" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969|Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your ninth, "You once said that in case of a strong rush of sex desire to think of the Gopis, the Dearmost to Lord Krishna. Is there another help in case of anger or harshness?" Yes, think of Krishna, how He was angry on Hiranyakasipu and nobody could pacify Him, even Brahma with beautiful hymns. In anger also we can think of Krishna.</p>
<p>I hope this meets you all in good health, and I shall be looking forward to seeing Mr. Eric very soon, how nicely he is chanting and dancing. Your appreciation of the Bhagavad-gita As It Is is very much encouraging to me, and I thank you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGajendraLosAngeles27January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="55" link="Letter to Gajendra -- Los Angeles 27 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Gajendra -- Los Angeles 27 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gajendra -- Los Angeles 27 January, 1970|Letter to Gajendra -- Los Angeles 27 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To sit down in a corner without preaching risk and to make a show of chanting Hare Krishna Mantra is condemned by my Spiritual Master and He has written a very nice song in this connection, which I am recording. The substance is that to become very dear to Krishna or Balarama or in other words to Lord Caitanya and Nityananda is to take the task of preaching work very seriously at all risk. Please always remember this and you will be successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaLosAngeles18February1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="104" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 18 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 18 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 18 February, 1970|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 18 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your touring in different places and preaching Krsna Consciousness is fulfilling my dream. May Krsna bless you on and on for being engaged in such exalted work. In the Bhagavad-gita, last portion of eighteenth chapter, it is said that nobody is dearer to Krsna than anybody on the earth except the person who is engaged in preaching the most confidential philosophy of life, namely surrendering unto Krsna, leaving aside everything material or spiritual.</p>
<p>In the Vedic literature there are many recommended processes for spiritual realization, and Lord Krsna says that all of them can be avoided and if one is simply engaged in the transcendental loving service of the Lord that is the highest perfectional platform.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAcyutanandaLosAngeles14June1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="354" link="Letter to Acyutananda -- Los Angeles 14 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Acyutananda -- Los Angeles 14 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Acyutananda -- Los Angeles 14 June, 1970|Letter to Acyutananda -- Los Angeles 14 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">"Anyone who has got full faith in the Supreme Personality of Godhead and similar faith in the Spiritual Master, to him the secret of Vedic knowledge becomes revealed." The Supreme Spiritual Master is Krsna Himself, and the chain of disciplic succession is the dearmost confidential servant of Krsna. So whatever you are doing under my direction, it is going to my Spiritual Master and thus up to the Gosvamis and then to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Caitanya or Krsna. I have marked very minutely that you have a tendency to push rightly the words of Lord Caitanya and that will make your life successful.</p>
<p>The songs which you are singing in the meetings are all approved. I am also recording these songs on tapes. If you want such tapes, then I will send you. Perhaps you have seen the article in the "Kalyana" about my activities in the Western countries, and this will greatly help you in your propaganda work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAnuttamaSydneyAustralia12April1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="173" link="Letter to Anuttama -- Sydney, Australia 12 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Anuttama -- Sydney, Australia 12 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Anuttama -- Sydney, Australia 12 April, 1972|Letter to Anuttama -- Sydney, Australia 12 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very pleased to know that you are feeling happy in your execution of devotional service. Service of Krishna's devotees is the highest stage of spiritual perfection, so your desire to render service to the other devotees is very nice. You keep this humble attitude always, and your example will be a source of spiritual inspiration for everyone.</p>
<p>Thank you for the Tulsi leaves you have sent me. Srimati Tulsi Devi is very dear to Lord Krishna, so you must always care for her very lovingly and attentively, and in this way Krishna will be pleased.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTustaKrsnaAhmedabad14December1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="615" link="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Ahmedabad 14 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Ahmedabad 14 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Ahmedabad 14 December, 1972|Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Ahmedabad 14 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your questions in the letter of November 18, 1972, you have asked me if the spiritual master is ultimately Krishna, so the answer must be that if you think that way then everyone is Krishna. So why we should think like this? saktyavesa Avatara. means a living entity, but he is specially empowered. Not that he is Krishna. But on account of his exalted position he is honoured as much as Krishna. Not that he is Krishna. That is Mayavadi. He acts in the position of Krishna, but he is not Krishna, he is very dear to Krishna. That is explained: (here the verse was quoted: yasya prasadat bhagavata prasadat . . .) The spiritual master is acting in the position of Krishna because he is the most confidential servant of Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhukaraBombay4January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973|Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In this material world there is always some difficulty, no matter in this situation or that situation. Therefore simply by changing my status of occupation or my status of life, that will not help anything. Because the real fact is that if there is any difficulty with others, that is my lack of Krsna consciousness, not theirs. Is this clear? Krsna says that His dearest devotee is one who does not put others into difficulty, in fact, who puts no one other into difficulty. So try to judge the matter on these points, whether or not you are putting either your wife or yourself into some difficulty. The right understanding of Bhagavad-gita is Arjuna's understanding.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGeorgeBombay4January1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="9" link="Letter to George -- Bombay 4 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to George -- Bombay 4 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to George -- Bombay 4 January, 1973|Letter to George -- Bombay 4 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One who is equal to friends and enemies, who is equipoised in honor and dishonor, heat and cold, happiness and distress, fame and infamy, who is always free from contamination, always silent and satisfied with anything who doesn't care for any residence, who is fixed in knowledge and engaged in devotional service . . ." such person is described by Krishna as "very dear to Me."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGeorgeBombay4January1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="9" link="Letter to George -- Bombay 4 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to George -- Bombay 4 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to George -- Bombay 4 January, 1973|Letter to George -- Bombay 4 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">But even more dear than such devotee who is dear to Krishna, one who is "very, very dear to Me," is "He who follows this imperishable path of devotional service and who completely engages himself with faith, making Me the supreme goal," and also "one who explains the supreme secret to the devotees," . . or one who is preaching the message of Krishna to the devotees everywhere—such person is most highly regarded by Krishna as His best friend and devotee:</p>
:na ca tasman manusyesu
:kascin me priya-krttamah
:bhavita na ca me tasmad
:anyah priyataro bhuvi
:([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]])
<p>"There is no servant in this world more dear to Me than he, nor will there ever be one more dear."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUttamaslokaVrindaban11December1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="748" link="Letter to Uttamasloka -- Vrindaban 11 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Uttamasloka -- Vrindaban 11 December, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Uttamasloka -- Vrindaban 11 December, 1975|Letter to Uttamasloka -- Vrindaban 11 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I read your Sankirtana news letter with great relish. Europe and America are in great danger, this Hare Krishna movement is enveloping them. The Sankirtana devotees are very very dear to Krishna. Because you are doing the field work of book distribution, Krishna has immediately recognized them as true servants. Just like during war time, a farm boy or ordinary clerk who goes to fight for his country on the front, immediately becomes a national hero for his sincere effort. So Krishna immediately recognizes a preacher of Krishna consciousness who takes all risks to deliver his message.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPurusottamaLosAngeles4June1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="326" link="Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976|Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For a devotee however, whatever it may be, he takes the opportunity to chant Hare Krishna, and if by Krishna's Grace destiny is changed, then it is alright. Nature's law will work. We cannot change that, but Krishna, the Supreme Controller, He can change it; just like if a man is sentenced to be hanged, no one, not even the judge can pardon him, except the king or president. He only can excuse the offender. Similarly, I have to execute Krishna's order, and suppose I have to suffer to execute this order. Therefore, devotional service and the devotee is so dear to Krishna. The devotee is prepared to die at any moment, but he simply wants to be engaged in Krishna's service. "I am suffering, I cannot carry out the order of Krishna. . ." This line of thinking is sense gratification. Suppose a devotee had to suffer in preaching work, just like Haridasa Thakura or Prahlada Maharaja.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahatmaPrabhuVrindaban22September1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="519" link="Letter to Mahatma Prabhu -- Vrindaban 22 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Mahatma Prabhu -- Vrindaban 22 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahatma Prabhu -- Vrindaban 22 September, 1976|Letter to Mahatma Prabhu -- Vrindaban 22 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I thank you very much for the good news. The enthusiasm of the devotees is a very good sign. The more they become enthused and anxious to preach the more they become Krishna conscious. ya idam paramam guhyam mad-bhaktesv abhidhasyati, na ca tasman manusyesu kascin me priya-krttamah (Bg 18.68). One who explains the supreme secret to the devotees is the most dear to Krsna and never will there be one more dear. So always keep them enthused in this book distribution. This pleases me very much.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaVrindavan27October1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="602" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrindavan 27 October, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrindavan 27 October, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrindavan 27 October, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrindavan 27 October, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my car, the present exchange rate is not proper. So, deposit the money from selling the car either in my account in Lloyd's Bank or Punjab National Bank. I shall pay here for purchasing a new car.</p>
<p>I am very pleased to see how nice the book distribution is increasing in Germany. Give those two boys who have done so nicely my thanks. Krishna will bless them. ye yatha mam prapdayante tams tathaiva bhajamy aham ([[Vanisource:BG 4.11|BG 4.11]]). Krsna becomes more and more pleased by seeing the increment of book distribution. Devotional service is absolute but one who preaches His message becomes very dear to Lord Krsna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrKarsanHyderabad2December1976_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="669" link="Letter to Mr. Karsan -- Hyderabad 2 December, 1976" link_text="Letter to Mr. Karsan -- Hyderabad 2 December, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Karsan -- Hyderabad 2 December, 1976|Letter to Mr. Karsan -- Hyderabad 2 December, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Anyone who preaches Bhagavad-gita is very dear to Krsna. So, you are helping this preaching. Certainly you'll be dear to Krsna. It is an open secret, anyone who helps spread Krsna consciousness becomes very dear to Krsna. Others are simply wasting time in the valuable human form of life.</p>
<p>Simply help to the best of your capacity. Krsna will be pleased to recognize you. Krsna is the root of everything. If He is pleased, everyone will be pleased. If you pour water on the root, the water will be distributed all over the tree. This is the best service to humanity.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Krsna says that His dearest devotee is one who does not put others into difficulty, in fact, who puts no one other into difficulty

2011-04-08T22:18:53Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Krsna says that His dearest devotee is one who does not put others into difficulty, in fact, who puts no one other into difficult…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Krsna says that His dearest devotee is one who does not put others into difficulty, in fact, who puts no one other into difficulty"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Apr11}}
{{last|08Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Krsna Says]]
[[Category:Devotees of Krsna]]
[[Category:Dear to Krsna]]
[[Category:One Who (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Does Not]]
[[Category:Put]]
[[Category:Others (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Difficulty]]
[[Category:In Fact]]
[[Category:No One]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhukaraBombay4January1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973">
<div class="heading">Simply by changing my status of occupation or my status of life, that will not help anything. Because the real fact is that if there is any difficulty with others, that is my lack of Krsna consciousness, not theirs. Is this clear? Krsna says that His dearest devotee is one who does not put others into difficulty, in fact, who puts no one other into difficulty. So try to judge the matter on these points, whether or not you are putting either your wife or yourself into some difficulty.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973|Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If there was unhappy adjustment for becoming married, why you got married at all? Whatever is done, is done, that is a fact, but I am only pointing out that once before you did something without proper study of your real responsibility, now you are contemplating again some drastic action in a similar manner. Therefore consider it carefully in this light. There is one verse from Bhagavad-gita: yasman nodvijate loko lokan nodvijate ca yah/harsamarsa-bhayodvegair mukto yah sa ca me priyah, "He for whom no one is put into difficulty and who is not disturbed by anxiety, who is steady in happiness and distress, is very dear to Me." (12.15) One mistake of judgment often made by the neophyte devotees is that any time there is some disturbance or some difficulty they are considering that the conditions or the external circumstances under which the difficulty took place are the cause of the difficulty itself. That is not the fact. In this material world there is always some difficulty, no matter in this situation or that situation. Therefore simply by changing my status of occupation or my status of life, that will not help anything. Because the real fact is that if there is any difficulty with others, that is my lack of Krsna consciousness, not theirs. Is this clear? Krsna says that His dearest devotee is one who does not put others into difficulty, in fact, who puts no one other into difficulty. So try to judge the matter on these points, whether or not you are putting either your wife or yourself into some difficulty. The right understanding of Bhagavad-gita is Arjuna's understanding. In other words, Arjuna came to the conclusion that he must perform his occupational duty, not as a material obligation, for reasons of wife, family, friends, reputation, professional integrity, like that—no. Rather he must conduct the functions of his station of life only as a devotional service performed for Krsna. That means that devotional service is what is important, not my occupational duty. But it does not mean that because occupation duty is not the real consideration, that I should give it up and do something else, thinking that devotional service may be carried on under whatever circumstances which I may whimsically decide. Krsna recommended Arjuna to remain as he was, not to disrupt the order of society and go against his own nature just for convenience sake. Our occupational duty is not arbitrary, that means once we have taken up some field of action, if we are advanced in our understanding, then we shall not change it for another. Rather our devotion is the important factor, so what does it matter what I am doing so long my work and energy are completely devoted to Krsna? Just like Krsna, He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, He has no work, neither He has anything to do, still He comes here to teach us this lesson. He accepts not only His occupational duty as cowherd boy, royal prince, but also He accepts married life, He enters politics, He is philosopher, He is even chariot driver during a great battle, He does not give example of Himself avoiding His occupational duty. So if Krsna Himself is exhibiting by His own conduct what is the perfection of existence, then we should heed such example if we are intelligent.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

We advise everyone to address one another as Prabhu. Prabhu means master, so how the master should be disobeyed? Others, they are also pure devotees. All of my disciples are pure devotees

2011-04-08T22:12:06Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"We advise everyone to address one another as Prabhu. Prabhu means master, so how the master should be disobeyed? Others, they are…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"We advise everyone to address one another as Prabhu. Prabhu means master, so how the master should be disobeyed? Others, they are also pure devotees. All of my disciples are pure devotees"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Apr11}}
{{last|08Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:My Advice (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Everyone (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Addressed As]]
[[Category:One Another]]
[[Category:Prabhu]]
[[Category:Means]]
[[Category:Master]]
[[Category:Should Be]]
[[Category:Disobey]]
[[Category:Questions Posed by Srila Prabhupada]]
[[Category:Others]]
[[Category:They Are (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Also]]
[[Category:Pure Devotees]]
[[Category:All Of You (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:My Disciples (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and His Disciples]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTustaKrsnaAhmedabad14December1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="615" link="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Ahmedabad 14 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Ahmedabad 14 December, 1972">
<div class="heading">You speak of pure devotee, that he is saktyavesa avatara, that we should obey him only—these things are the wrong idea. If anyone thinks like that, that a pure devotee should be obeyed and no one else, that means he is a nonsense. We advise everyone to address one another as Prabhu. Prabhu means master, so how the master should be disobeyed? Others, they are also pure devotees. All of my disciples are pure devotees. Anyone sincerely serving the spiritual master is a pure devotee.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Ahmedabad 14 December, 1972|Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Ahmedabad 14 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your questions in the letter of November 18, 1972, you have asked me if the spiritual master is ultimately Krishna, so the answer must be that if you think that way then everyone is Krishna. So why we should think like this? saktyavesa Avatara. means a living entity, but he is specially empowered. Not that he is Krishna. But on account of his exalted position he is honoured as much as Krishna. Not that he is Krishna. That is Mayavadi. He acts in the position of Krishna, but he is not Krishna, he is very dear to Krishna. That is explained: (here the verse was quoted: yasya prasadat bhagavata prasadat . . .) The spiritual master is acting in the position of Krishna because he is the most confidential servant of Krishna.</p>
<p>Your next question, after leaving this material realm does the devotee remain forever with his spiritual master? The answer is yes. But I think you have got the mistaken idea in this connection. You speak of pure devotee, that he is saktyavesa avatara, that we should obey him only—these things are the wrong idea. If anyone thinks like that, that a pure devotee should be obeyed and no one else, that means he is a nonsense. We advise everyone to address one another as Prabhu. Prabhu means master, so how the master should be disobeyed? Others, they are also pure devotees. All of my disciples are pure devotees. Anyone sincerely serving the spiritual master is a pure devotee, it may be Siddhasvarupa or others, a-Siddhasvarupa. This must be very clearly stated. It is not only that your Siddhasvarupa is a pure devotee and not others. Do not try to make a faction. Siddhasvarupa is a good soul. But others should not be misled. Anyone who is surrendered to the spiritual master is a pure devotee, it doesn't matter if Siddhasvarupa or non-Siddhasvarupa. Amongst ourselves one should respect others as Prabhu, master, one another. As soon as we distinguish here is a pure devotee, here is a non-pure devotee, that means I am a nonsense. Why you only want to be in the spiritual sky with Siddhasvarupa? Why not all? If Siddhasvarupa can go, why not everyone? Siddhasvarupa will go, you will go, Syamasundara will go, all others will go. We will have another ISKCON there. Of course, Mr. Nair must stay.</p>
<p>And if somebody does not go, then I shall have to come back to take him there. One should remember this and every one of my disciples should act in such a way that they may go with me and may not have to come back to take another birth.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Dear to Krsna (Conversations)

2011-04-08T21:52:21Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"dear friend of Krsna"|"dear to krsna"|"dearest servant of Krsna"|"dearmost friend of Krsna"|"dearmost to Krsna"}} {{notes|}} {{co…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"dear friend of Krsna"|"dear to krsna"|"dearest servant of Krsna"|"dearmost friend of Krsna"|"dearmost to Krsna"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Apr11}}
{{last|08Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=13|Let=0}}
{{total|13}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Dear to Krsna|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Conversations]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1969 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1969 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="ConversationIncludingSrimadBhagavatam12134RecitationExplanationApril11969SanFrancisco_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="4" link="Conversation Including Srimad-Bhagavatam 1.2.1-34 Recitation & Explanation -- April 1, 1969, San Francisco" link_text="Conversation Including Srimad-Bhagavatam 1.2.1-34 Recitation & Explanation -- April 1, 1969, San Francisco">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversation Including Srimad-Bhagavatam 1.2.1-34 Recitation & Explanation -- April 1, 1969, San Francisco|Conversation Including Srimad-Bhagavatam 1.2.1-34 Recitation & Explanation -- April 1, 1969, San Francisco]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes. "I offer my respectful obeisances to Swami Bhaktivedanta, who is very dear to Kṛṣṇa, and has come before us to deliver." This is the meaning. So his qualification is described. Similarly, here also Sūta Gosvāmī is offering respect to his spiritual master, Śukadeva Gosvāmī. And he is repeating the history of Śukadeva Gosvāmī. Śukadeva Gosvāmī, just after taking birth from the mother's womb, immediately he started, without staying for a moment. Just see the brahmacārī. The... Father, they are naturally affectionate. So father saw that "This man, child, immediately after birth is going away? How is that? My dear boy, where you are going? Where you are going?" (laughter) So that is being ex... Yaṁ pravrajantam anupetam apeta-kṛtyaṁ ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.2|SB 1.2.2]]).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1972 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1972 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="ConversationwiththeGBCMay251972LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="21" link="Conversation with the GBC -- May 25, 1972, Los Angeles" link_text="Conversation with the GBC -- May 25, 1972, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversation with the GBC -- May 25, 1972, Los Angeles|Conversation with the GBC -- May 25, 1972, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Everything was controlled, even for children. But the soldiers, there was no control. So that is, my point is, that those who are soldiers, fighting on behalf of Kṛṣṇa, they are brave soldiers. Na ca tasmān manuṣyeṣu kaścin me priya-kṛttamaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]]). Kṛṣṇa says, "Nobody is dearer than him who is in the process of preaching this Bhagavad-gītā." So, in order to become very dear to Kṛṣṇa... Actually that is the position. So we must preach in that way—by our literature, by our magazine, by our books, by our speech, by our arrangements. Of course, very peacefully, we are not very (indistinct), becoming violent (indistinct). But by argument, by words, by our methods, by our preaching, we have to convince.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ConversationwithBajajandBhusanSeptember111972ArlingtonTexasAtTheirHome_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="39" link="Conversation with Bajaj and Bhusan -- September 11, 1972, Arlington, Texas, At Their Home" link_text="Conversation with Bajaj and Bhusan -- September 11, 1972, Arlington, Texas, At Their Home">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversation with Bajaj and Bhusan -- September 11, 1972, Arlington, Texas, At Their Home|Conversation with Bajaj and Bhusan -- September 11, 1972, Arlington, Texas, At Their Home]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: By paramparā system. Sa kāleneha mahatā yogo naṣṭaḥ parantapa: "Because the paramparā was lost, therefore the science was lost. Therefore I shall again say the same system to you." Bhakto 'si priyo 'si me rahasyaṁ hy etad uttamam: ([[Vanisource:BG 4.3|BG 4.3]]) "I am trying to speak to you because you are My devotee. You are very dear friend." So similarly, one has to become a dear friend of Kṛṣṇa and devotee of Kṛṣṇa before he can understand what Kṛṣṇa says. You see? There are so many Bhagavad-gītā editions in all the countries. So many big, big scholars presented Bhagavad-gītā. There was not a single person converted to become Kṛṣṇa conscious. Do you agree to this point? Before this movement not a single person... Now there hundreds and thousands are coming because the Bhagavad-gītā is presented as it is, not with adulteration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary181974Hawaii_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="12" link="Morning Walk -- January 18, 1974, Hawaii" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 18, 1974, Hawaii">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 18, 1974, Hawaii|Morning Walk -- January 18, 1974, Hawaii]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: If You think they are so inglorious, they cannot be taken, then give me all their sins to me. I shall suffer. You take them." That is Vaiṣṇava. They are sacrificing everything for these unfortunate rascals. Therefore they are becoming very, very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa says, na ca tasmān manuṣyeṣu ([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]]). Those who are sacrificing everything for giving, making fortunate these rascals, they become immediately very, very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Just like, if a rich man gives his money for public welfare, immediately he's recognized by the government, "Yes." He's given some title. Why? Because he has given his possession for the benefit of the public.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJune131974Paris_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="113" link="Morning Walk -- June 13, 1974, Paris" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 13, 1974, Paris">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 13, 1974, Paris|Morning Walk -- June 13, 1974, Paris]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: They're... And, on account of his being so, taking the risk, he is immediately very dear to Kṛṣṇa. That is declared in the Bhagavad-gītā, na ca tasmān manuṣyeṣu kaścin me priya-kṛttamaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]]). "Anyone who is trying to broadcast My message, My glory, he immediately, there is no more dearer than him anyone." So one should take this risk.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAugust121975PariswithFrenchtranslator_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="144" link="Room Conversation -- August 12, 1975, Paris (with French translator)" link_text="Room Conversation -- August 12, 1975, Paris (with French translator)">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 12, 1975, Paris (with French translator)|Room Conversation -- August 12, 1975, Paris (with French translator)]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So anyone who is trying to preach Kṛṣṇa consciousness he is very, very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Because that is the real welfare work. All bogus. That is a fact. Everyone is under the laws of material nature. How you can do benefit to him? It is very powerful. The same example, the man is condemned by law to be hanged, you cannot save him however rich man you may be. It is not possible. But the state executive head can excuse. Similarly, you cannot do anything without Kṛṣṇa's order. So if you want to help your relatives, your friends, your..., then you must become Kṛṣṇa conscious and make him Kṛṣṇa conscious. That is the only way. This is the only responsibility. There is no other responsibility. And to serve this responsibility you can do everything.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationOctober41975Mauritius_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="200" link="Room Conversation -- October 4, 1975, Mauritius" link_text="Room Conversation -- October 4, 1975, Mauritius">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- October 4, 1975, Mauritius|Room Conversation -- October 4, 1975, Mauritius]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Unless you are not a preacher. You should be prepared. Yes. They cuts, sacrifices life, what to speak of wasting blood. Wasting life. This is preacher. Then he is recognized by Kṛṣṇa: "He has done so much for Me."</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: Kṛṣṇa will give more and more energy.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: He is going to die for Kṛṣṇa, and therefore he is recognized. Na ca tasmān manuṣyeṣu kaścin me priya-kṛttamaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]]). You become immediately very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Your business is how to become very intimate to Kṛṣṇa. That will be served by preaching.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary61976Nellore_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="5" link="Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Nellore" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Nellore">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Nellore|Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Nellore]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Huh. Man-manā bhava mad-bhakto: "The mind should be absorbed in My thought," man-manā. That is recommended. Where does He say that "Make your mind vacant and think of nonsense"? He never says. And where does He say that you become silent? He never says.</p>
:ya idaṁ paramaṁ guhyaṁ
:mad-bhakteṣv abhidāsyati
:na ca tasmān manusyeṣu
:kaścid me priya-kṛttamaḥ
:(Bg 18.68)
<p>"Anyone who speaks about this Bhagavad-gītā, he is My dearmost friend," He said. So why one should be silent? Our ultimate aim is how to become dearmost to Kṛṣṇa. And He never says that "You become silent." Why shall I become silent? Satataṁ kīrtayanto mām ([[Vanisource:BG 9.14|BG 9.14]]). Rather, He recommends that "You always be engaged in glorifying Me." Where is the "silent"? These are all manufactured by these rascals. So many, meditation, silence—these are not recommended in the Bhagavad-gītā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="GardenConversationJune271976NewVrindaban_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="166" link="Garden Conversation -- June 27, 1976, New Vrindaban" link_text="Garden Conversation -- June 27, 1976, New Vrindaban">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Garden Conversation -- June 27, 1976, New Vrindaban|Garden Conversation -- June 27, 1976, New Vrindaban]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: This confidential knowledge, what is that? Sarva-dharmān pariyajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ, one who is teaching this confidential knowledge—just surrender to Kṛṣṇa—Kṛṣṇa says "Ah, he is My dearmost friend." So you become dearmost friend of Kṛṣṇa. Simply say what Kṛṣṇa says. Why do you speak all other nonsense things? You immediately become the dearmost friend of Kṛṣṇa. And if you manufacture, then you are a rascal. Why shall I accept a rascal? We shall accept the dearmost friend of Kṛṣṇa as guru. That is wanted. And Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, when He was asked by a gṛhastha devotee what should be the behavior of a Vaiṣṇava, He immediately said asat-saṅga tyāga, ei vaiṣṇava ācāra: ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.87|CC Madhya 22.87]]) "Give up the company of all rascals, asat." Asat means those who are rascals. That is Vaiṣṇava. Do not mix with all rascals, asat. Now how shall I know who is rascal and who is not a (rascal)?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAugust21976NewMayapurFrenchfarm_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="238" link="Room Conversation -- August 2, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)" link_text="Room Conversation -- August 2, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 2, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)|Room Conversation -- August 2, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Even though he has not secured a single paisa business, but he has tried to introduce the goods, then he's bona fide(?). He's bona fide(?). Similarly, we have to simply carry the message of Kṛṣṇa and try to convince people. If one is convinced, it is good, if not, doesn't matter, I am not going to.... Then you are recognized by Kṛṣṇa. Recognition means you become the dearest servant of Kṛṣṇa. Then what do you want more? If Kṛṣṇa recognizes that "You are My most dear servant," then what do you want more? Yāre dekha tāre kaha 'kṛṣṇa'-upadeśa ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 7.128|CC Madhya 7.128]]). So this message was to be carried by all Indians. That is Caitanya Mahāprabhu's desire.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkSeptember21976NewDelhi_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="292" link="Morning Walk -- September 2, 1976, New Delhi" link_text="Morning Walk -- September 2, 1976, New Delhi">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- September 2, 1976, New Delhi|Morning Walk -- September 2, 1976, New Delhi]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: No, you could not. (break) Uktas tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya: ** "The spiritual master is as good as God because he's very dear to Kṛṣṇa." He's preaching Kṛṣṇa's mission, and Kṛṣṇa is very, very pleased with him. Na ca tasmān manuṣyeṣu kaścin me priya-kṛttamaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]]). That is spiritual master's qualification. He's trying his best to deliver the soul from these clutches of māyā. That is a great service. Therefore he is very dear. One who is chanting or executing devotional service for his personal benefit and one who is trying to deliver others for others' benefit, there is difference.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="ConversationDuringMassageJanuary231977Bhuvanesvara_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="49" link="Conversation During Massage -- January 23, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Conversation During Massage -- January 23, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversation During Massage -- January 23, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Conversation During Massage -- January 23, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Therefore we want, make our plan. Śoce: "I am thinking very seriously how to save them." Prahlāda Mahārāja says. That is Vaiṣṇava's business. Para-duḥkha-duḥkhi. "They are suffering." That is Vaiṣṇava, real Vaiṣṇava, not that "Now I am realized soul, sit down and..." That is also good, but better business is to think for others. That is stated in the Bhāgavatam. Ya idaṁ paramaṁ guhyaṁ mad-bhakteṣu... (Bg 18.68), na ca tasmād. If you want to be really very dear to Kṛṣṇa, you must preach this philosophy vigorously, not that "I have got it. Who is going to take so much botheration? Let me sit down." Kṛṣṇa... Who can be better devotee than Arjuna? And why did he... He was, rather, avoiding the botheration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningTalkApril181977Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="142" link="Morning Talk -- April 18, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Morning Talk -- April 18, 1977, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Talk -- April 18, 1977, Bombay|Morning Talk -- April 18, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: A preacher is giving real sense. To awaken this sense, Kṛṣṇa had to come personally. And he is doing the same work: "Surrender to Kṛṣṇa." How much great service it is. Prahlāda Mahārāja... He is asking, his father, that "Why you are training them to Kṛṣṇa?" "Better surrender. He has given you so much strength, so much power." That was... Prahlāda Mahārāja has given him. In spite of so much trouble given to him, he was speaking the same thing repeatedly: "Father, don't do this. Become a devotee." Stubborn. He was giving advice. This is the struggle between devotee and nondevotee. Therefore devotees are so dear to Kṛṣṇa. Despite all opposition, meeting all difficulties, they will say, "No, there is God. We must surrender." So he'll not be very dear? Just like soldiers for the country. They are meeting danger.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

We should understand that Bhagavad-gita is meant for a person who is a devotee and dear to Krsna, not for the demons, who are against Krsna. The demons are trying to kill Krsna

2011-04-08T21:38:52Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"we should understand that Bhagavad-gita is meant for a person who is a devotee and dear to Krsna, not for the demons, who are aga…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"we should understand that Bhagavad-gita is meant for a person who is a devotee and dear to Krsna, not for the demons, who are against Krsna. The demons are trying to kill Krsna"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Apr11}}
{{last|08Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:We Should (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Should Understand]]
[[Category:Bhagavad-gita]]
[[Category:Is Meant For]]
[[Category:Person]]
[[Category:Who Is]]
[[Category:Devotees of Krsna]]
[[Category:Dear to Krsna]]
[[Category:Demons]]
[[Category:Who Are]]
[[Category:Against]]
[[Category:Try To]]
[[Category:Kill]]
[[Category:Krsna]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="General_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="PandalLectureBombayMarch311971_1" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="79" link="Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, March 31, 1971" link_text="Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, March 31, 1971">
<div class="heading">We should understand that Bhagavad-gītā is meant for a person who is a devotee and dear to Kṛṣṇa, not for the demons, who are against Kṛṣṇa. The demons are trying to kill Kṛṣṇa. Just like Kaṁsa: his only business is making plan how to kill Kṛṣṇa. Just like Rāvaṇa: his only business is how to kill Lord Rāma. So there are two classes of men.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, March 31, 1971|Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, March 31, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa is not different from within and without. Kṛṣṇa, being Absolute, there is no such difference. As we have got difference, I, the spirit soul, is different from my body, but Kṛṣṇa is not like that. There is no such difference that Kṛṣṇa's soul and Kṛṣṇa's body. Kṛṣṇa is complete whole, pūrṇa. There is no such difference. The person who does not know what is Kṛṣṇa, if he tries to comment upon the transcendental knowledge imparted by Kṛṣṇa, that is simply impudent. So in this way, if we try to understand Bhagavad-gītā as it is, then we become liberated, we become a devotee of Kṛṣṇa, we become fully Kṛṣṇa conscious. That is the objective of Bhagavad-gītā. Kṛṣṇa therefore says, "Arjuna, I am trying to deliver this knowledge of Bhagavad-gītā unto you because you are My devotee." Bhakto 'si priyo 'si me rahasyaṁ hy etad uttamam ([[Vanisource:BG 4.3|BG 4.3]]). "Without you, nobody can understand what is the mystery of this Bhagavad-gītā knowledge."</p>
<p>Therefore we should understand that Bhagavad-gītā is meant for a person who is a devotee and dear to Kṛṣṇa, not for the demons, who are against Kṛṣṇa. The demons are trying to kill Kṛṣṇa. Just like Kaṁsa: his only business is making plan how to kill Kṛṣṇa. Just like Rāvaṇa: his only business is how to kill Lord Rāma. So there are two classes of men. One class of men is called demigod, devatā, and the other class is called demon. And who is demon and who is devatā? Viṣṇu-bhakto bhaved deva āsuras tad-viparyayaḥ. One who is devotee of Lord Viṣṇu, he is called deva, demigod. All the demigods like Sūrya, Candra, Indra, and many others, they are all appointed servants of Kṛṣṇa. In the Caitanya-caritāmṛta, therefore, it is said,</p>
:ekale īśvara kṛṣṇa āra saba bhṛtya
:yāre yaiche nācāya se taiche kare nṛtya
:([[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.142|CC Adi 5.142]])
<p>Very simple language: "The only master, only īśvara, parameśvara, is Kṛṣṇa." That is confirmed in the Brahma-saṁhitā also:</p>
:īśvaraḥ paramaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ
:sac-cid-ānanda-vigrahaḥ
:anādir ādir govindaḥ
:sarva-kāraṇa-kāraṇam
:(Bs. 5.1)
<p>In the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam also it is confirmed, ete cāṁśa-kalāḥ puṁsaḥ kṛṣṇas tu bhagavān svayam ([[Vanisource:SB 1.3.28|SB 1.3.28]]). Even Śaṅkarācārya, whom we call impersonalist, he has accepted in his comment on Bhagavad-gītā that "Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Personality of Godhead appearing as the son of Devakī and Vasudeva."</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Dear to Krsna (Lectures)

2011-04-07T22:51:08Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Krsna's very dear"|"dear dog of Krsna"|"dear friend of Krsna"|"dear of Krsna"|"dear to Lord Krsna"|"dear to krsna"}} {{notes|}} {…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Krsna's very dear"|"dear dog of Krsna"|"dear friend of Krsna"|"dear of Krsna"|"dear to Lord Krsna"|"dear to krsna"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|07Apr11}}
{{last|07Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=32|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|32}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Dear to Krsna|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Lectures]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG31830LosAngelesDecember301968_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="124" link="Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968" link_text="Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968|Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">And therefore Kṛṣṇa says, mad-bhaktaḥ pūjyābhyādhika. "Anyone who worships My devotee, he worships more than what he can do for Me." That means He appreciates the worship of His devotee than to Himself. So actually, devotees are so kind. Kṛṣṇa says, "Those who are absorbed too much in material consciousness, don't disturb them." But devotees take the risks, even at the cost of life. Therefore devotee is so dear to Kṛṣṇa. That will be explained in the Eighteenth chapter. "The person who takes all risk for preaching God consciousness, nobody is dearer than him in the human society." Kṛṣṇa says like that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG79VrndavanaAugust151974_1" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="278" link="Lecture on BG 7.9 -- Vrndavana, August 15, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 7.9 -- Vrndavana, August 15, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.9 -- Vrndavana, August 15, 1974|Lecture on BG 7.9 -- Vrndavana, August 15, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is described there. Tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ. Those who are learned scholars, actual devotees, they accept. But that does not mean guru is Kṛṣṇa. Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. Now, that, if you accept, you... Accept means you honor spiritual master as good as Kṛṣṇa, because he's representative. But not that Māyāvāda philosophy that guru and Kṛṣṇa is the same. This is simultaneously one and different. Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. He is as good as Kṛṣṇa because he is very, very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Why dear? Because he's preaching on behalf of Kṛṣṇa. What Kṛṣṇa wants, he's doing that. Therefore he's very dear.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG71518NewYorkOctober91966_2" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="284" link="Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966|Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am not going to be associated with the three qualities of this material nature," as we are discussing this morning. "I am not concerned with the modes of goodness or modes of passion or modes of ignorance. I am concerned with Kṛṣṇa." Therefore such a learned and who has understood his real position and his relationship with Kṛṣṇa, he is jñānī. He knows. Therefore he is very much dear to Kṛṣṇa. And Kṛṣṇa always guides him. This man, who is in distress, goes and prays to God. That praying of God is an asset to him, but it may be, when he is put into opulence, he forgets God. There is defect in that. But a jñānī, one who knows, he'll never forget God. His business will go on, continue.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG71518NewYorkOctober91966_3" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="284" link="Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966|Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This whole material creation is there, manifestation is there, to give the conditioned soul an opportunity to recoup himself and to understand what is his relationship with God and come back to God. So anyone who is very much inquisitive and, at the same time, eager to understand his relationship with God, he is called a jñānī, a man in knowledge, and he is very dear to Kṛṣṇa. It is not a sentiment. By sentiment you talk some nonsense. That is not bhakti. That is not devotion. Devotion is not sentiment. It is a science.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG71518NewYorkOctober91966_4" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="284" link="Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966|Lecture on BG 7.15-18 -- New York, October 9, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Simply you have to understand it. Therefore jñānī, only a person who is in knowledge, who is in knowledge of the science of Kṛṣṇa, he can make an rapid advancement, and he is very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Because slow but sure, he is making sure progress. It is no sentiment. So jñānī. Priyo hi jñāninaḥ atyartham. Atyartham means very... Aham. Kṛṣṇa is very dear to the person in knowledge, and that man is also very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Reciprocal. If you love Kṛṣṇa, then Kṛṣṇa will love more than you. You can... What capacity you have got to love Kṛṣṇa? But Kṛṣṇa will love. He has got immense capacity. So that is a science.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG94CalcuttaMarch91972_5" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="306" link="Lecture on BG 9.4 -- Calcutta, March 9, 1972" link_text="Lecture on BG 9.4 -- Calcutta, March 9, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 9.4 -- Calcutta, March 9, 1972|Lecture on BG 9.4 -- Calcutta, March 9, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa says, "It is meant for you, Arjuna, because you are My devotee," bhakto 'si, priyo 'si me ([[Vanisource:BG 4.3|BG 4.3]]). Nobody can understand Bhagavad-gītā unless one is very dear to Kṛṣṇa and bhakta of Kṛṣṇa. Nobody can understand. That is the first step. One must be very dear to Kṛṣṇa and one must be a devotee of Kṛṣṇa, then he can touch Bhagavad-gītā. Of course, there are so many things, jñāna-yoga, bhakti-yoga, dhyāna-yoga, haṭha-yoga, karma-yoga. So many yogas are there. But Kṛṣṇa says, "The most confidential part of knowledge, My dear Arjuna, I am giving you, because you are so, My dear friend," sarva guhyatamam, the Eighteenth Chapter, that, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]), man-manā bhava mad-bhakto mad-yājī māṁ namas...</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG121314BombayMay121974_6" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="337" link="Lecture on BG 12.13-14 -- Bombay, May 12, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 12.13-14 -- Bombay, May 12, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 12.13-14 -- Bombay, May 12, 1974|Lecture on BG 12.13-14 -- Bombay, May 12, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement means how to become dear to Kṛṣṇa: "How Kṛṣṇa will love me." Kṛṣṇa loves. Kṛṣṇa says that He is no one's enemy and no one's friend. That is in neutrality. But He says, ye tu bhajanti māṁ bhaktyā teṣu te mayi, samo 'haṁ sarva-bhūteṣu ([[Vanisource:BG 9.29|BG 9.29]]). (aside:) That talking, stop. Samo 'haṁ sarva-bhūteṣu na me dveṣyo 'sti na priyaḥ. God must be equal to everyone. He is neither envious to anyone nor friendly to anyone. This is general. But there is special significance.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG121314BombayMay121974_7" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="337" link="Lecture on BG 12.13-14 -- Bombay, May 12, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 12.13-14 -- Bombay, May 12, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 12.13-14 -- Bombay, May 12, 1974|Lecture on BG 12.13-14 -- Bombay, May 12, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore Kṛṣṇa directly says how you can become devotee or dear to Kṛṣṇa. Or, in other words, how you will be seen by Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is seeing your activities, but especially, to take care of you... Kṛṣṇa takes care. As soon as you become a devotee, immediately He takes care of you. Otherwise you are under the care of māyā, this material energy. Prakṛteḥ kriyamāṇāni guṇaiḥ karmāṇi sarvaśaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 3.27|BG 3.27]]). So long you are not devotee, you are simply...</p>
<p>Just like if you are a candidate or criminal within the jail walls, the caretaking person is the jail superintendent. And he is taking care. There is taking care, but it, the care, is taken by the jail superintendent.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB126MontrealAugust31968_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="32" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Montreal, August 3, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Montreal, August 3, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Montreal, August 3, 1968|Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Montreal, August 3, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">(I offer my respects to Rādhārāṇī, whose bodily complexion is like molten gold and who is the Queen of Vṛndāvana. You are the daughter of King Vṛṣabhānu, and You are very dear to Lord Kṛṣṇa.)</p>
<p>I am very glad that these girls, with great difficulty you come to this class. I very much thank you. This is ahaituky apratihatā. The devotional service cannot be checked by any material impediment. It is not conditional, that "Because I am in this condition, I cannot execute devotional service." No. Anyone in any position, in any circumstances, he can become the greatest devotee of the Lord—if he desires.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB126DelhiNovember121973_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="40" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 12, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 12, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 12, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Delhi, November 12, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">He was not a sannyāsī, neither he was a Vedantist. A military man is not expected to become a Vedantist. Kṣatriya, he knows how to fight. And Kṛṣṇa says that "I will speak to you." Why? Bhakto 'si priyo 'si me: ([[Vanisource:BG 4.3|BG 4.3]]) "You are My dear friend. Therefore I shall tell you." So this is the process of understanding: you have to become dear friend of Kṛṣṇa. Then you will understand Bhagavad-gītā. Otherwise, for thousands of years you may go on reading Bhagavad-gītā; you will not learn even a word of it. That is the secret. Evaṁ paramparā-prāptam imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 4.2|BG 4.2]]).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1589NewVrindabanMay241969_2" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="133" link="Lecture on SB 1.5.8-9 -- New Vrindaban, May 24, 1969" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.5.8-9 -- New Vrindaban, May 24, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.5.8-9 -- New Vrindaban, May 24, 1969|Lecture on SB 1.5.8-9 -- New Vrindaban, May 24, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">(I offer my respects to Rādhārāṇī, whose bodily complexion is like molten gold and who is the Queen of Vṛndāvana. You are the daughter of King Vṛṣabhānu, and You are very dear to Lord Kṛṣṇa.)</p>
<p>So, Vyāsadeva is submitting himself to his spiritual master Nārada Muni, that "Yes, what you say is right, that I have tried to understand the Absolute Truth through your grace, and I have tried to explain also the Absolute Truth in so many books, Vedas, Purāṇas, Upaniṣads, Vedānta-sūtra, but still I am not happy. So what is the defect in me?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1530VrndavanaAugust111974_3" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="150" link="Lecture on SB 1.5.30 -- Vrndavana, August 11, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.5.30 -- Vrndavana, August 11, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.5.30 -- Vrndavana, August 11, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.5.30 -- Vrndavana, August 11, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So guru's position is very exalted. Exal... Why exalted? Because he is the confidential servant of Kṛṣṇa. Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. One... Suppose you want to do some business and..., with some firm, and a representative comes to transact business, naturally, one tries to satisfy that representative so that the business can be done very fairly. This is natural psychology. Similarly, kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. Guru is very dear to Kṛṣṇa because his business is to serve Kṛṣṇa. His business is to execute the will of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1744VrndavanaOctober41976_4" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="192" link="Lecture on SB 1.7.44 -- Vrndavana, October 4, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.7.44 -- Vrndavana, October 4, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.7.44 -- Vrndavana, October 4, 1976|Lecture on SB 1.7.44 -- Vrndavana, October 4, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">By the mercy of guru one can achieve. That is just like a common word, "If you love me, love my dog." So you cannot approach Kṛṣṇa without loving His dog, His servant. Satāṁ prasaṅgāt. A person who is trying to distribute the message of Kṛṣṇa, he is very, very dear dog of Kṛṣṇa. Na ca tasmān manuṣyeṣu kaścin me priya-kṛttamaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]]). He is very... It doesn't matter how far he is advanced in education, how far he has learned grammar. These are not the things. The things is how far he is working to carry out the mission of Kṛṣṇa. Then one has to receive Kṛṣṇa's mercy through the bona fide servant. Kṛṣṇa cannot be bluffed by so-called education and grammar.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB181819BombayApril91971_5" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="201" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.18-19 -- Bombay, April 9, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.18-19 -- Bombay, April 9, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.18-19 -- Bombay, April 9, 1971|Lecture on SB 1.8.18-19 -- Bombay, April 9, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">(I offer my respects to Rādhārāṇī, whose bodily complexion is like molten gold and who is the Queen of Vṛndāvana. You are the daughter of King Vṛṣabhānu, and You are very dear to Lord Kṛṣṇa.)</p>
<p>(break—Hindi) ...nirviśeṣa avyakta, impersonal feature. (break) Impersonal. The manifestation of this material world is the impersonal feature of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. And His personal feature is situated in everyone's heart as Paramātmā. Therefore it is said here, alakṣyaṁ sarva-bhūtānām antar bahir avasthitam ([[Vanisource:SB 1.8.18|SB 1.8.18]]). Although Kṛṣṇa, or God, is outside and inside, still, He is not visible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1832MayapuraOctober121974_6" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="227" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore here it is said that priyasya, yadoḥ priyasya. King Yadu became very dear to Kṛṣṇa by rendering service. Priyasya. The... As Kṛṣṇa is very dear to the devotee, similarly, devotees are also very, very dear to Kṛṣṇa. There is another verse, sva-pāda-mūlaṁ bhajataḥ priyasya. Sva-pāda-mūlaṁ bhajataḥ priyasya: "If one is engaged at the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa, he becomes very, very dear." Sva-pāda-mūlaṁ bhajataḥ priyasya. Bhajataḥ, one who is simply engaged for rendering service to the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa—he has no other business—he becomes priya. And as soon as you become priya, or dear to Kṛṣṇa, then your all problems solved. Just like if you become a dear child of a very big, rich man, then where is your problem? Automatically he's taken care of. Because he has become dear child of a very big man, so what is his problem? No problem. Similarly, we have to become very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Then all our problems solved.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1832MayapuraOctober121974_7" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="227" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just like Arjuna is addressed by Kṛṣṇa, bhakto 'si priyo 'si: ([[Vanisource:BG 4.3|BG 4.3]]) "You are My devotee and very dear friend." So our business is, somehow or other, to become very dear to Kṛṣṇa, as a servant, as a friend, or as father, mother, or as lover. Some way or other, you become... Make Kṛṣṇa your dear as master or as son or as father or... Father, they are taki..., doing, everyone. Even ordinary person, if he is God conscious, he takes Kṛṣṇa as supreme father. Just like the Christians, they take that "O Father, give us our daily..." Father means to ask Him, "Give me, give me, give me, give me."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1832MayapuraOctober121974_8" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="227" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.32 -- Mayapura, October 12, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So as you are daily hearing Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, so if you go on, then naṣṭa-prāya, everything, all dirty things within your heart, ceto-darpaṇa-mārjanam ([[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.12|CC Antya 20.12]]), it will be all cleansed. Then you become puṇya-śloka. Puṇya-śloka. Nityaṁ bhāgavata-sevayā. Śṛṇvatāṁ sva-kathāḥ kṛṣṇaḥ nityam..., puṇya-śloka-kīrtanaḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.17|SB 1.2.17]]). Simply by hearing...</p>
<p>So we are inviting everyone to become puṇya-śloka simply by hearing Śrīmad-Bhāgavata. There is no... Come here. Take prasādam. Chant Hare Kṛṣṇa. Dance in jubilation. Become puṇya-śloka, and Kṛṣṇa..., you become very dear to Kṛṣṇa. This is perfection of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11551LosAngelesDecember281973_9" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="317" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yaḥ śraddhayaitad bhagavat-priyāṇām. Bhagavat-priyāṇām. There is a common word in English, "If you love me, love my dog." That is very important. So bhagavat-priyāṇām, one who is very dear to Kṛṣṇa, if you love such person, then Kṛṣṇa is more pleased. Kṛṣṇa is more pleased. Bhagavat-priyāṇām.</p>
<p>There is a version in the Purāṇas, Devī Purāṇa. Pārvatī was asking questions to Lord Śiva, and Lord Śiva was replying. This is the process at home. The wife is supposed to inquire from the husband about spiritual advancement of life, and the husband must be competent to reply all the questions of wife.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11551LosAngelesDecember281973_10" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="317" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore here it is called, yaḥ śraddhayaitad bhagavat-priyāṇām. The Pāṇḍavas were so dear to Kṛṣṇa. So it is better to hear about the Pāṇḍavas than to hear about Kṛṣṇa. To hear about Kṛṣṇa, people may be very much inclined, but the śāstra says, "To hear about the devotees of Kṛṣṇa is still better." Therefore in the...You chant daily, yasya prasādāt. Sākṣād-dharitvena samasta-śāstrair uktaḥ **. The spiritual master, it is said that "He is directly the Supreme Personality of Godhead." Sākṣād-dharitvena samasta-śāstraiḥ. Ukta, "said." Sākṣād-dharitvena samasta-śāstrair uktas tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ: ** "It is not only said, but it is accepted by sadbhiḥ, those who are actually advanced in spiritual life, sadbhiḥ." Why? Why the spiritual master should be accepted as directly as the Supreme God? Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. This priya, again, priyāṇām: "Because he is very, very dear to Kṛṣṇa." Not that because he is worshiped as Kṛṣṇa, therefore he thinks himself Kṛṣṇa and declares, "Now I am Kṛṣṇa."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11551LosAngelesDecember281973_11" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="317" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So to become priya, very dear to Kṛṣṇa, is very easy. That is siddhi, perfection. Labdhvā harau bhaktim upaiti siddhim. Perfection, highest perfection: to become dear to Kṛṣṇa. That's all. You become dear to Kṛṣṇa. That is your perfection, highest perfection, supreme perfection. So such easy thing, and such highest perfection. Why people should not accept this? And it is practical. It is... Just last night I was talking with Śrutakīrti that this church, nobody was coming.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11551LosAngelesDecember281973_12" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="317" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our only business is, "Just become dear to Kṛṣṇa." That's all. Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement means "You are trying to be dear to so many things." Somebody is trying to be dear to his father, to his mother, or to his family, children, or country, community, society, nation. Everyone is trying to be dear. "I will do such and such thing for you. Please give me vote. Please make me president." They are trying. And after all, the president also is not dear, neither people is not dear.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11551LosAngelesDecember281973_13" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="317" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So this kind of trying to become dear is no use. It is simply waste of time. So if you try to become dear to Kṛṣṇa, that is siddhi. That is perfection. You are trying to become dear to so many objectives. At last, to become dear to a dog, ferocious dog. He does not say anything to the master. That means the master has become dear to him. So we are trying to become dear to somebody. That is our desire, dormant desire. But that is being misplaced. We do not know where to become dear. That we do not know. That is Kṛṣṇa. If you become dear to Kṛṣṇa, that is the highest perfection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11551LosAngelesDecember281973_14" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="317" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.51 -- Los Angeles, December 28, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now, if anyone accepts that Pāṇḍava... These Pāṇḍavas, five brothers, son of Mahārāja Paṇḍu, they are very, very dear to Kṛṣṇa. And they are as good, or sometimes better than Kṛṣṇa. Because Lord Śiva, authority... There are twelve authorities. Lord Śiva is one of the authorities. Svayambhūr nāradaḥ śambhuḥ. Śambhu ([[Vanisource:SB 6.3.20|SB 6.3.20]]). Śambhu is authority. He says that tasmāt parataraṁ devi tadīyānāṁ samarcanam: "Better worship... Kṛṣṇa worship, Viṣṇu worship is good, but still better worship is to worship the kṛṣṇa-bhaktas." Because he is very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. Why spiritual master is very dear to Kṛṣṇa? Because his only anxiety is how Kṛṣṇa will be known all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB32530BombayNovember301974_15" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="452" link="Lecture on SB 3.25.30 -- Bombay, November 30, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.25.30 -- Bombay, November 30, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.25.30 -- Bombay, November 30, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.25.30 -- Bombay, November 30, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Guru, being representative of Kṛṣṇa, he is worshiped as Kṛṣṇa. Sākṣād-dharitvena samasta-śāstraiḥ. All śāstra recommends that. Tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ. And those who are pure devotees, they accept. But that does not mean that guru declares himself that "I am Kṛṣṇa. I am God." No. Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. He is the most confidential servant of Kṛṣṇa. Therefore he is very dear. And as he is very dear to Kṛṣṇa, if he recommends somebody, "Kṛṣṇa, accept him," He will accept him. Yasya prasādād bhagavat-prasādaḥ **. That is the system.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB3261BombayDecember131974_16" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="465" link="Lecture on SB 3.26.1 -- Bombay, December 13, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.26.1 -- Bombay, December 13, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.26.1 -- Bombay, December 13, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.26.1 -- Bombay, December 13, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Guru is servant, servant God. The master God and the servant God. Kṛṣṇa is the master God and guru is the servant God. Although he's respected as Kṛṣṇa, still, kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya; He does not claim that "I've become Kṛṣṇa." No. He's very dear to Kṛṣṇa. Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya. Priya. Priya means dear. Why he's so dear? Because he preaches the master's message. Therefore he's pure. If he preaches his own message, manufactured, then he's not good; he's deceit. That now there are so many rascal, they say like that, that "Kṛṣṇa was Bhagavān.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB32630BombayJanuary71975_17" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="490" link="Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975|Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is accepted in all the śāstras, Vedic literature, tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ. And those who are devotees, pure devotees, they accept like that. So why they accept? Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. Guru is very dear to Kṛṣṇa because under the direction of Kṛṣṇa, by the paramparā system, he is training, "You do like this. This is paramparā system. Do not deviate." Because he is training people according to the desire of Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is desiring that everyone should surrender unto Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB32630BombayJanuary71975_18" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="490" link="Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975|Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This sākṣād-dharitvena, equal to Kṛṣṇa, why? Priya eva tasya. Because he is very, very dear to Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>Now, how he has become dear to Kṛṣṇa? Because he is preaching the same principle as Kṛṣṇa wanted.</p>
:ya idaṁ paramaṁ guhyaṁ
:mad-bhakteṣv abhidhāsyati
:(Bg 18.68)
:na ca tasmān manuṣyeṣu
:kaścin me priya-kṛttamaḥ
:([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]])
<p>Kṛṣṇa says, "Anyone who is preaching this confidential cult..." Mad-bhakteṣu abhidhāsyati. Bhakteṣu means "amongst the devotee." Who will understand Kṛṣṇa? And who will surrender to Kṛṣṇa unless he is bhakta? Therefore, guru's business is first of all to make him bhakta. Then he will be able to understand what is Kṛṣṇa and surrender to Him. He has got very double business.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB5523VrndavanaNovember101976_19" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="554" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.23 -- Vrndavana, November 10, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.23 -- Vrndavana, November 10, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.23 -- Vrndavana, November 10, 1976|Lecture on SB 5.5.23 -- Vrndavana, November 10, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Otherwise, if you think, puffed up, that "Now I have got the sacred thread. My business is finished. I can do whatever I like," no. That is not. Lakṣaṇam. Lakṣaṇam means symptoms. That you must observe, lakṣaṇam. Yasya hi yad lakṣaṇaṁ proktam. Then nobody can check you. You will be very much dear of Kṛṣṇa. Namo brāhmaṇya-devāya go brāhmaṇa-hitāya ca. If you keep yourself in the platform of a true brāhmaṇa as you are expected... It is not difficult. We have selected the four principles: no illicit sex, no meat-eating, no intoxication, and no gambling. That's all. If you keep to these practices, then you remain.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB568VrndavanaNovember301976_20" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="574" link="Lecture on SB 5.6.8 -- Vrndavana, November 30, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.6.8 -- Vrndavana, November 30, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.6.8 -- Vrndavana, November 30, 1976|Lecture on SB 5.6.8 -- Vrndavana, November 30, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">And therefore a guru is not an ordinary person. He is the representative, bona fide representative of Kṛṣṇa. Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura has sung, kṛṣṇa se tomāra, kṛṣṇa dite pāra: "Vaiṣṇava Ṭhākura, Kṛṣṇa is your property. If you like, you can give." Vedeṣu durlabhaṁ adurlabhaṁ ātma-bhaktau (Bs. 5.33). You cannot get Kṛṣṇa by studying Vedas. That is not possible. There is Kṛṣṇa in the Vedas, but you cannot pick up. It is not possible. But if you go to the Kṛṣṇa's favorite person... Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. Kṛṣṇa's very dear servant, confidential servant, is guru. Nobody can become guru unless he is in confidence of Kṛṣṇa. Na ca tasmād manuṣyeṣu kaścid me priya-kṛttamaḥ. These things are there. Not that by magic one can become guru.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB568VrndavanaNovember301976_21" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="574" link="Lecture on SB 5.6.8 -- Vrndavana, November 30, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.6.8 -- Vrndavana, November 30, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.6.8 -- Vrndavana, November 30, 1976|Lecture on SB 5.6.8 -- Vrndavana, November 30, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura is singing, vede gāya yāhāra carita, and Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura, he is also singing, sākṣād-dharitvena samasta-śāstraiḥ. So there is no difference. Not that one ācārya will say, "I have seen"—so-called ācārya, not real ācārya—"I have seen in dream." The other day the letter came? He has seen, realized in dream, nitāi-gaura rādhe-śyāma. This is not the process. Process is the śāstra, authority. That is... We have to... Not that jugglery: "I have seen in dream. I have to become guru." No. Whether you are actually in terms of the śāstra? Whether actually you are dear to Kṛṣṇa, you are most confidential servant? That we have to test.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB77283235MombassaSeptember111971_22" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="777" link="Lecture on SB 7.7.28, 32-35 -- Mombassa, September 11, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.7.28, 32-35 -- Mombassa, September 11, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.7.28, 32-35 -- Mombassa, September 11, 1971|Lecture on SB 7.7.28, 32-35 -- Mombassa, September 11, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">(I offer my respects to Rādhārāṇī, whose bodily complexion is like molten gold and who is the Queen of Vṛndāvana. You are the daughter of King Vṛṣabhānu, and You are very dear to Lord Kṛṣṇa.)</p>
<p>The most dear, most beloved by Kṛṣṇa is Rādhārāṇī, and She is so humble. As soon as a humble devotee approaches Rādhārāṇī by glorifying Kṛṣṇa, immediately She accepts, "Oh, how great he is, he is doing greater service than Me." That is mahā-bhāgavata's darśana. Mahā-bhāgavata sees that everyone is engaged in service, therefore he has no discrimination. But don't imitate like that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB7910MontrealJuly121968_23" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="808" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.10 -- Montreal, July 12, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.10 -- Montreal, July 12, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.10 -- Montreal, July 12, 1968|Lecture on SB 7.9.10 -- Montreal, July 12, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So anyone who takes up this endeavor on behalf of God to reclaim these conditioned souls back to Godhead, back to home, he is considered the most intimate devotee, dear devotee of the Lord. It is stated in the Bhagavad-gītā, na ca tasmād manuṣyeṣu kaścid me priya-kṛttamaḥ. If you want to become very dear to Kṛṣṇa or God, then try to take up these missionary activities. What is that? Spread Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Kṛṣṇa will be very much pleased. If you want to live in a solitary place and perform yoga system for your personal elevation of self-realization, that is very good, undoubtedly.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Since all the inhabitants of Vrajabhumi, Vrndavana, are very dear to Krsna, a devotee selects one of the inhabitants and follows in his footsteps in order to be successful in his own devotional service

2011-04-07T22:17:06Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Since all the inhabitants of Vrajabhumi, Vrndavana, are very dear to Krsna, a devotee selects one of the inhabitants and follows …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Since all the inhabitants of Vrajabhumi, Vrndavana, are very dear to Krsna, a devotee selects one of the inhabitants and follows in his footsteps in order to be successful in his own devotional service"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|07Apr11}}
{{last|07Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Since]]
[[Category:All]]
[[Category:Inhabitants of Vrndavana]]
[[Category:Vraja]]
[[Category:Very Dear]]
[[Category:Dear to Krsna]]
[[Category:Devotee]]
[[Category:Select]]
[[Category:One Of The]]
[[Category:Following in the Footsteps]]
[[Category:In Order To]]
[[Category:Successful]]
[[Category:Devotional Service]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC13_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="19" link="TLC 13" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 13">
<div class="heading">Since all the inhabitants of Vrajabhūmi, Vṛndāvana, are very dear to Kṛṣṇa, a devotee selects one of the inhabitants and follows in his footsteps in order to be successful in his own devotional service. A pure devotee who is attached to the Lord always follows in the footsteps of a personality of Vrajabhūmi.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 13|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 13]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Devotional service with attachment can be executed in two ways—externally and internally. Externally the devotee strictly follows the regulative principles beginning with chanting and hearing, while internally he thinks of the attachment which attracts him to serve the Supreme Lord. Indeed, he always thinks of his special devotional service and attachment. Such attachment does not violate the regulative principles of devotional service, and a real devotee adheres to these principles strictly; yet he always thinks of his particular attachment.</p>
<p>Since all the inhabitants of Vrajabhūmi, Vṛndāvana, are very dear to Kṛṣṇa, a devotee selects one of the inhabitants and follows in his footsteps in order to be successful in his own devotional service. A pure devotee who is attached to the Lord always follows in the footsteps of a personality of Vrajabhūmi. It is advised in Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu (1.2.294) that a pure devotee attached to devotional service should always remember the activities of a particular inhabitant of Vraja, even though he is not able to live in Vrajabhūmi or Vṛndāvana. In this way he can always think of Vrajabhūmi and Vṛndāvana.</p>
<p>The confidential devotees attached to the service of the Lord are divided into several categories: some of them are servants, some are friends, some are parents, and some are conjugal lovers. In devotional service with attachment, one has to follow a particular type of devotee of Vrajabhūmi. In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (3.25.38) the Lord says:</p>
:na karhicin mat-parāḥ śānta-rūpe
:naṅkṣyanti no me 'nimiṣo leḍhi hetiḥ
:yeṣām ahaṁ priya ātmā sutaś ca
:sakhā guruḥ suhṛdo daivam iṣṭam
<p>"The word mat-para is only used to refer to persons who are satisfied with the idea of becoming My adherents alone. They consider that I am their soul, I am their friend, I am their son, I am their master, I am their well-wisher, I am their God, and I am their supreme goal. My dear mother, time does not act on such devotees."</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Dear to Krsna (Books)

2011-04-07T19:57:10Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"dear to krsna"|"dear to lord krsna"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|}} {{goal|1006}} {{first|07Apr11}} {{last|07Apr11}…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"dear to krsna"|"dear to lord krsna"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|1006}}
{{first|07Apr11}}
{{last|07Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=1|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Dear to Krsna|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" class="section" sec_index="0" parent="compilation" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is"><h2>Bhagavad-gita As It Is</h2>
</div>
<div id="BG_Preface_and_Introduction" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" text="BG Preface and Introduction"><h3>BG Preface and Introduction</h3>
</div>
<div id="BGIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="BG_Preface_and_Introduction" book="BG" index="3" link="BG Introduction" link_text="BG Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:BG Introduction|BG Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I offer my respects to Rādhārāṇī, whose bodily complexion is like molten gold and who is the Queen of Vṛndāvana. You are the daughter of King Vṛṣabhānu, and You are very dear to Lord Kṛṣṇa.</p>
:vāñchā-kalpatarubhyaś ca
:kṛpā-sindhubhya eva ca
:patitānāṁ pāvanebhyo
:vaiṣṇavebhyo namo namaḥ
<p>I offer my respectful obeisances unto all the Vaiṣṇava devotees of the Lord. They can fulfill the desires of everyone, just like desire trees, and they are full of compassion for the fallen souls.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Motherland

2011-04-05T01:28:15Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"motherland"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|ALL}} {{first|04Apr11}} {{last|04Apr11}} {{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"motherland"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04Apr11}}
{{last|04Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=2|Con=4|Let=0}}
{{total|10}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Mother]]
[[Category:Land]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB11136_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="432" link="SB 1.11.36" link_text="SB 1.11.36">
<div class="heading">As soon as a male is combined with a female, the material bondage of the living being is at once tightly interlocked by sex relation, and as a result of this, both the male's and female's attraction for sweet home, motherland, bodily offspring, society and friendship and accumulation of wealth becomes the illusory field of activities.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.11.36|SB 1.11.36, Purport]]: </span><div class="purport text">The whole universe is moving being agitated by Cupid's arrow. The activities of the world are being carried on by the central attraction of male and female. A male is searching after a mate to his liking, and the female is looking after a suitable male. That is the way of material stimulus. And as soon as a male is combined with a female, the material bondage of the living being is at once tightly interlocked by sex relation, and as a result of this, both the male's and female's attraction for sweet home, motherland, bodily offspring, society and friendship and accumulation of wealth becomes the illusory field of activities, and thus a false but indefatigable attraction for the temporary material existence, which is full of miseries, is manifest. Those who are, therefore, on the path of salvation for going back home back to Godhead, are especially advised by all scriptural instruction to become free from such paraphernalia of material attraction. And that is possible only by the association of the devotees of the Lord, who are called the mahātmās. Cupid throws his arrow upon the living beings to make them mad after the opposite sex, whether the party is actually beautiful or not. Cupid's provocations are going on, even among beastly societies who are all ugly-looking in the estimation of the civilized nations. Thus Cupid's influence is exerted even amongst the ugliest forms, and what to speak of the most perfect beauties. Lord Śiva, who is considered to be most tolerant, was also struck by Cupid's arrow because he also became mad after the Mohinī incarnation of the Lord and acknowledged himself to be defeated. Cupid, however, was himself captivated by the grave and exciting dealings of the goddesses of fortune, and he voluntarily gave up his bow and arrow in a spirit of frustration. Such was the beauty and attraction of the queens of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Yet they could not disturb the transcendental senses of the Lord. This is because the Lord is all-perfect ātmārāma, or self-sufficient. He does not require anyone's extraneous help for His personal satisfaction. Therefore, the queens could not satisfy the Lord by their feminine attractiveness, but they satisfied Him by their sincere affection and service. Only by unalloyed transcendental loving service could they satisfy the Lord, and the Lord was pleased to treat them as wives in reciprocation.
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB31342_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="522" link="SB 3.13.42" link_text="SB 3.13.42">
<div class="heading">Conditioned souls are devoted to the motherland in which they take their birth, but they do not know their father. The mother is not independent in producing children.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.13.42|SB 3.13.42, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">O Lord, for the residential purposes of all inhabitants, both moving and nonmoving, this earth is Your wife, and You are the supreme father. We offer our respectful obeisances unto You, along with mother earth, in whom You have invested Your own potency, just as an expert sacrificer puts fire in the araṇi wood.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The so-called law of gravitation which sustains the planets is described herein as the potency of the Lord. This potency is invested by the Lord in the way that an expert sacrificial brāhmaṇa puts fire in the araṇi wood by the potency of Vedic mantras. By this arrangement the world becomes habitable for both the moving and nonmoving creatures. The conditioned souls, who are residents of the material world, are put in the womb of mother earth in the same way the seed of a child is put by the father in the womb of the mother. This conception of the Lord and the earth as father and mother is explained in Bhagavad-gītā (14.4). Conditioned souls are devoted to the motherland in which they take their birth, but they do not know their father. The mother is not independent in producing children. Similarly, material nature cannot produce living creatures unless in contact with the supreme father, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam teaches us to offer obeisances unto the mother along with the Father, the Supreme Lord, because it is the Father only who impregnates the mother with all energies for the sustenance and maintenance of all living beings, both moving and nonmoving.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB32018_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="781" link="SB 3.20.18" link_text="SB 3.20.18">
<div class="heading">Actually, the conditioned souls, in ignorance in this material world, are simply guided by sex life, and as soon as they get the opportunity for sex life, they become attached to so-called home, motherland, children, wealth and opulence.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.20.18|SB 3.20.18, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">This andha-tāmisra ignorance is due to tamas. The condition of not knowing anything about the spirit soul is called tamas. This material world is also generally called tamas because ninety-nine percent of its living entities are ignorant of their identity as soul. Almost everyone is thinking that he is this body; he has no information of the spirit soul. Guided by this misconception, one always thinks, "This is my body, and anything in relationship with this body is mine." For such misguided living entities, sex life is the background of material existence. Actually, the conditioned souls, in ignorance in this material world, are simply guided by sex life, and as soon as they get the opportunity for sex life, they become attached to so-called home, motherland, children, wealth and opulence. As these attachments increase, moha, or the illusion of the bodily concept of life, also increases. Thus the idea that "I am this body, and everything belonging to this body is mine" also increases, and as the whole world is put into moha, sectarian societies, families and nationalities are created, and they fight with one another. Mahā-moha means to be mad after material enjoyment. Especially in this age of Kali, everyone is overwhelmed by the madness to accumulate paraphernalia for material enjoyment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi5226_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="826" link="CC Adi 5.226" link_text="CC Adi 5.226">
<div class="heading">There are two kinds of bhauma ijya-dhīḥ: those who worship the land of their birth, such as nationalists, who make many sacrifices for the motherland, and those who condemn the worship of the form of the Lord.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.226|CC Adi 5.226, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Padma Purāṇa specifically mentions that anyone who thinks the form of the Lord in the temple to be made of wood, stone or metal is certainly in a hellish condition. Impersonalists are against the worship of the Lord's form in the temple, and there is even a group of people who pass as Hindus but condemn such worship. Their so-called acceptance of the Vedas has no meaning, for all the ācāryas, even the impersonalist Śaṅkarācārya, have recommended the worship of the transcendental form of the Lord. Impersonalists like Śaṅkarācārya recommend the worship of five forms, known as pañcopāsanā, which include Lord Viṣṇu. Vaiṣṇavas, however, worship the forms of Lord Viṣṇu in His varied manifestations, such as Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa, Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa, Sītā-Rāma and Rukmiṇī-Kṛṣṇa. Māyāvādīs admit that worship of the Lord's form is required in the beginning, but they think that in the end everything is impersonal. Therefore, since they are ultimately against worship of the Lord's form, Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has described them as offenders.</p>
<p>Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam has condemned those who think the body to be the self as bhauma ijya-dhīḥ. Bhauma means earth, and ijya-dhīḥ means worshiper. There are two kinds of bhauma ijya-dhīḥ: those who worship the land of their birth, such as nationalists, who make many sacrifices for the motherland, and those who condemn the worship of the form of the Lord. One should not worship the planet earth or land of his birth, nor should one condemn the form of the Lord, which is manifested in metal or wood for our facility. Material things are also the energy of the Supreme Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1847LosAngelesMay91973_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="254" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.47 -- Los Angeles, May 9, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.47 -- Los Angeles, May 9, 1973">
<div class="heading">"And where this body is produced, that land is my land, motherland." "I am American," "I am Indian," "I am German," "I am this." And we are mad after this, this, these nationalists.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.47 -- Los Angeles, May 9, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.8.47 -- Los Angeles, May 9, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Anyone who is thinking this bag of bones and flesh as the "I am," "I am this body," and out of this misconception, yasyātma-buddhiḥ kuṇape tri-dhātuke, sva-dhīḥ, "Out of this body or in relationship with this body, the persons, men and woman, they are my kinsmen. They are my nationality, they are my society..." Sva-dhīḥ kalatrādiṣu. Yasyātma-buddhiḥ kuṇape tri-dhātuke sva-dhīḥ kalatrādiṣu bhauma ijya-dhīḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 10.84.13|SB 10.84.13]]). "And where this body is produced, that land is my land, motherland." "I am American," "I am Indian," "I am German," "I am this." And we are mad after this, this, these nationalists. In this way, yasyātma-buddhiḥ kuṇape tri-dhātuke sva-dhīḥ kalatrādiṣu bhauma ijya-dhīḥ, yat-tīrtha-buddhiḥ salile na karhicit. They go to the place, holy places of pilgrimage, and they take their bath. In India you will see, so many people are going to Haridwar, Vṛndāvana, and take their bath and shave their head, and then come back: "I went to tīrtha, holy place." That is not tīrtha. Tīrtha means to meet a high-grade saintly person. Tīrtha. Tīrthī-kurvanti tīrthāni. They make tīrtha holy place. Anywhere a saintly person is there, that is tīrtha. That is holy place. Not that I have to go Haridwar, five thousand miles from here. Wherever there is experienced holy persons, that is tīrtha. But they do not know. They go five hundred, five thousand miles away. Sometimes from your country they go to find out a guru in India. (laughs) And the guru who is canvassing here, he is useless. He is useless. So these things. Anyone who is of such conception of life, they have been described as asses and cows, means an animal.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB552HyderabadApril111975_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="527" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 11, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 11, 1975">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa is for everyone. Kṛṣṇa never says, "I am for Indian" or "for American." Kṛṣṇa says, sarva-yoniṣu kaunteya.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 11, 1975|Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 11, 1975]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes. That is stated in the Prema-vivarta:</p>
:kṛṣṇa-bahirmukha hañā bhoga vāñchā kare
:nikaṭa-stha māyā tāre jāpaṭiyā dhare
:(Prema-vivarta)
<p>As soon as... We are eternal servant of Kṛṣṇa. As soon as we want to become master, that is the beginning of our first birth in the material world. We have got independence. Because, Kṛṣṇa says, mamaivāṁśo jīva bhūtaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 15.7|BG 15.7]])—we are part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa—so Kṛṣṇa has got full independence, but we are minute; therefore we have got minute independence. Our business is to serve Kṛṣṇa, but as soon as we give up this idea, we want to become master. That is the beginning of our material birth.</p>
<p>Acyutānanda: "India is the motherland for Kṛṣṇa cult and needs no propaganda. You'll be doing more service for the Kṛṣṇa cult if you demonstrate against America for helping Christian missionaries in India. Please enlighten me."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Kṛṣṇa is for everyone. Kṛṣṇa never says, "I am for Indian" or "for American." Kṛṣṇa says, sarva-yoniṣu kaunteya. (applause)</p>
:sarva-yoniṣu kaunteya
:mūrtayaḥ sambhavanti yāḥ
:tāsāṁ brahma mahad yonir
:ahaṁ bīja-pradaḥ pitā
:([[Vanisource:BG 14.4|BG 14.4]])
<p>Kṛṣṇa is father of all living entities in any form of life, not only human, but the cats, dogs, and everyone. He is the father of all living entities.</p>
<p>Acyutānanda: "Why doesn't the Kṛṣṇa conscious movement stop cow slaughter? Five thousand cows are slaughtered daily. Why?"</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Then? Why?</p>
<p>Acyutānanda: Cows are slaughtered.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You are killing cows? Or what is that?</p>
<p>Guest (2): Why doesn't Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement stop cow slaughter? Every day five thousand cows are being slaughtered.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, we are teaching don't eat meat. So don't eat meat means don't slaughter cows and goats and everyone. You are after stopping cow slaughter, but you are advocating goat slaughter. But we are not for any slaughter. Don't eat meat, that's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAugust121975PariswithFrenchtranslator_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="144" link="Room Conversation -- August 12, 1975, Paris (with French translator)" link_text="Room Conversation -- August 12, 1975, Paris (with French translator)">
<div class="heading">The America is my fatherland. My motherland is in India, and America is my fatherland.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 12, 1975, Paris (with French translator)|Room Conversation -- August 12, 1975, Paris (with French translator)]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Kṛṣṇa speaks in all languages, and He speaks so perfectly that everyone thinks that He speaks only in his language. He could speak with the birds even. There is a Sanskrit word, babhudak. This means one who can speak all languages. So it is stated there in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, Nectar of Devotion, that on the bank of Yamunā He was one day talking with a bird. Every living being has got a different language.</p>
<p>Yogeśvara (translating): He says but they are a little bit jealous of the Americans who speak English, which is the language that you speak.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The America is my fatherland. My motherland is in India, and America is my fatherland.</p>
<p>Bhagavān: We are trying to make one country.</p>
<p>Devotee (3): Śrīla Prabhupāda, when scientists and astrologers are looking into the heavens, sometimes they see what they say to be flying saucers, different flying objects, lights in the sky. Do we have any explanation for this?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Everything is flying, all these planets, they are flying.</p>
<p>Devotee (3): Sometimes they are zig-zagging very fast across the sky (indistinct).</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Maybe there is (indistinct). Why not?</p>
<p>Yogeśvara (to guests): This is a wonderful opportunity also if you'd like to ask any questions of Śrīla Prabhupāda. It's a rare opportunity that he's here, you can speak with him. (translates)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You can read this verse. Kṣetra-jñaṁ cāpi māṁ viddhi kṣetra-kṣetrajñayor jñānam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="ArrivalRoomConversationJuly21976WashingtonDC_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="176" link="Arrival Room Conversation -- July 2, 1976, Washington, D.C." link_text="Arrival Room Conversation -- July 2, 1976, Washington, D.C.">
<div class="heading">I take America as my fatherland. India is motherland, and here is fatherland. (laughs) So many fathers. My father was very affectionate to me. He would do everything for me. I lost one father, I have got so many fathers.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Arrival Room Conversation -- July 2, 1976, Washington, D.C.|Arrival Room Conversation -- July 2, 1976, Washington, D.C.]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: I take America as my fatherland. India is motherland, and here is fatherland. (laughs) So many fathers. My father was very affectionate to me. He would do everything for me. I lost one father, I have got so many fathers.</p>
<p>Vipina: Jaya. We'd like to keep it that way, Prabhupāda. If you'd let us, we'd like to keep it that way.</p>
<p>Vṛṣākapi: We want to take care of you forever, Prabhupāda.</p>
<p>Vipina: What do you say, Prabhupāda?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That, everyone appreciated that in India, that the American fathers keeping him. Just like keeping him in cotton. (laughs) They admit that. Where is salt? There are many flies here?</p>
<p>Vipina: Not many, and we have screens also in the windows, so there shouldn't be too much disturbance from them.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Fruits are so nice. Kṛṣṇa has given fruit. They are locally grown?</p>
<p>Vṛṣākapi: No, Prabhupāda. Not too many. They all come from other parts of the country.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Your country?</p>
<p>Vṛṣākapi: Yes.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Not outside. Not like England, they have to import from... This is a very good example. Just like salt, we require. A little salt will increase the taste. But because it is absolutely necessary for eating, salt—everyone eats salt, nobody can avoid salt—it does not mean I shall eat too much. If I take this whole salt pot and put into..., "It is very good," that is foolishness. Similarly, sense gratification, so long we have got this material body, we require little. But because it is tasty, let us take it, whole pot, that is mistake. This is going on. This foolishness is going on. Sex life is good; simply take sex life, go on and spoil your whole life. That is going on. If everything is accepted in regulative principle, little salt, that's all, that's very nice. But as soon as you think "It is very nice. Let me take simply this," then it is spoiled. That is wanted. We don't reject anything but accept in a regular way. Flesh eaters? All right, you want flesh? "No, I want flesh, but I want this big cow." Why not less important animals? There are so many other animals. The goats are there, the lambs are there, the hogs are there. Take them. Why Kṛṣṇa says go-rakṣya? It is a very important animal. It will give you brain substance, this rasagullā. Therefore Kṛṣṇa says go-rakṣya. But this rascal has no knowledge. The cows give us milk, very nutritious. "Oh, eat the whole cow. Then all nutrition will come." This is their intelligence. Rubbish civilization. Why Kṛṣṇa has recommended go-rakṣya? He never said that other animal. If you are fond of eating flesh, you take other animals, not the cow. Give protection, take milk from it, and prepare nice preparations, that will be good for brain, for your mind. Apart from... There is no question of religious sentiment. From practical.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJuly181976NewYork_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="220" link="Room Conversation -- July 18, 1976, New York" link_text="Room Conversation -- July 18, 1976, New York">
<div class="heading">I say fatherland. India, motherland; this is fatherland.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- July 18, 1976, New York|Room Conversation -- July 18, 1976, New York]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: That's all right. I can stay here also. I like especially New York, because I started the movement here. And because there are so many branches, if I go they become enlivened.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes, right, just like we are enlivened.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Everyone wants.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Everyone wants you to come.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is natural.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Question of love.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Bali-mardana: New York was your second home after India.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, I say fatherland. India, motherland; this is fatherland.</p>
<p>Bali-mardana: It is so nice that now in New York they are receiving you so nicely, this parade. Everyone is turning out to greet you. You are like the local boy who made good. So now they are receiving you very grandly.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, continue this program. People will be attracted.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: I was thinking that we could make a point to have many big festivals here each year, not just this one, but many.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, at least three, four you can do. On Janmāṣṭamī, one; Gaura Pūrṇimā; for Śrī Rāma-navamī; and one, Ratha-yātrā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="TalkwithSvarupaDamodaraJune201977Vrndavana_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="191" link="Talk with Svarupa Damodara -- June 20, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Talk with Svarupa Damodara -- June 20, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">I therefore say America is my fatherland. India is my motherland.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Talk with Svarupa Damodara -- June 20, 1977, Vrndavana|Talk with Svarupa Damodara -- June 20, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes. Kṛṣṇa has arranged.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Everybody's attracted to go to the States nowadays. Even I was attracted. When I had a choice to go any place in the world 'cause I got a scholarship from Indian government, a Western scholarship. I could study in any part of the world, and I could choose any school I liked. And I told the interview board in Delhi... There was a man from England at that time. I told him that "I don't want to go to England." (Prabhupāda laughs) So he was little offended.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Nowadays all students, scholars, going outside means going to the States. That is the...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: They give facility. No, I have got good respect for America.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Yes, I'm sure that the scientists, some of the leading scientists, will accept.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: I therefore say America is my fatherland. India is my motherland.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Yes, in the normal dealing also...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: ...the Americans are very friendly, very nice actually, in general. When I studied in California, I was a stranger, but everybody looked like a friend, very different from England. England is very conservative. They don't say hello, and different.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: England, nonsense number one. Worst false prestige, England. In that respect, other countries are better. They had a British Empire. They are still puffed up. And they will stay there to continue British Empire. Now they are earning money for eating, showing British Parliament House. Now there is no business.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

A sinful activity cannot be counteracted by a pious activity. Thus real prayascitta, atonement, is the awakening of our dormant Krsna consciousness

2011-04-03T11:16:59Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"A sinful activity cannot be counteracted by a pious activity. Thus real prayascitta, atonement, is the awakening of our dormant K…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"A sinful activity cannot be counteracted by a pious activity. Thus real prayascitta, atonement, is the awakening of our dormant Krsna consciousness"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|03Apr11}}
{{last|03Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Sinful Activities]]
[[Category:Cannot Be]]
[[Category:Counteraction]]
[[Category:Pious]]
[[Category:Activities]]
[[Category:Real]]
[[Category:Prayascitta]]
[[Category:Atonement]]
[[Category:Awakening]]
[[Category:Dormant]]
[[Category:Krsna Consciousness]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI1_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="2" link="NOI 1" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 1">
<div class="heading">Śukadeva Gosvāmī, equally intelligent, as befitting the spiritual master of Mahārāja Parīkṣit, answered the King and confirmed that his statement concerning atonement was correct. A sinful activity cannot be counteracted by a pious activity. Thus real prāyaścitta, atonement, is the awakening of our dormant Kṛṣṇa consciousness.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 1|Nectar of Instruction 1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">He compared atonement to an elephant's bathing. The elephant may take a very nice bath in the river, but as soon as it comes onto the bank, it throws dirt all over its body. What, then, is the value of its bathing? Similarly, many spiritual practitioners chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra and at the same time commit many forbidden things, thinking that their chanting will counteract their offenses. Of the ten types of offenses one can commit while chanting the holy name of the Lord, this offense is called nāmno balād yasya hi pāpa-buddhiḥ, committing sinful activities on the strength of chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra. Similarly, certain Christians go to church to confess their sins, thinking that confessing their sins before a priest and performing some penance will relieve them from the results of their weekly sins. As soon as Saturday is over and Sunday comes, they again begin their sinful activities, expecting to be forgiven the next Saturday. This kind of prāyaścitta, or atonement, is condemned by Parīkṣit Mahārāja, the most intelligent king of his time. Śukadeva Gosvāmī, equally intelligent, as befitting the spiritual master of Mahārāja Parīkṣit, answered the King and confirmed that his statement concerning atonement was correct. A sinful activity cannot be counteracted by a pious activity. Thus real prāyaścitta, atonement, is the awakening of our dormant Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</p>
<p>Real atonement involves coming to real knowledge, and for this there is a standard process. When one follows a regulated hygienic process, he does not fall sick. A human being is meant to be trained according to certain principles to revive his original knowledge. Such a methodical life is described as tapasya. One can be gradually elevated to the standard of real knowledge, or Kṛṣṇa consciousness, by practicing austerity and celibacy (brahmacarya), by controlling the mind, by controlling the senses, by giving up one's possessions in charity, by being avowedly truthful, by keeping clean and by practicing yoga-āsanas. However, if one is fortunate enough to get the association of a pure devotee, he can easily surpass all the practices for controlling the mind by the mystic yoga process simply by following the regulative principles of Kṛṣṇa consciousness—refraining from illicit sex, meat-eating, intoxication and gambling—and by engaging in the service of the Supreme Lord under the direction of the bona fide spiritual master. This easy process is being recommended by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Experience is gathered by hearing and seeing. One who is less intelligent gathers experience by seeing, and one who is more intelligent gathers experience by hearing

2011-04-03T10:29:04Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Experience is gathered by hearing and seeing. One who is less intelligent gathers experience by seeing, and one who is more intel…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Experience is gathered by hearing and seeing. One who is less intelligent gathers experience by seeing, and one who is more intelligent gathers experience by hearing"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|03Apr11}}
{{last|03Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Experience]]
[[Category:Gather]]
[[Category:Hearing]]
[[Category:See]]
[[Category:One Who Is]]
[[Category:Less Intelligent]]
[[Category:Experience]]
[[Category:More]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI1_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="2" link="NOI 1" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 1">
<div class="heading">Experience is gathered by hearing and seeing. One who is less intelligent gathers experience by seeing, and one who is more intelligent gathers experience by hearing. When an intelligent person hears from the lawbooks and śāstras, or scriptures, that stealing is not good and hears that a thief is punished when arrested, he refrains from theft.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 1|Nectar of Instruction 1, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">A sober person who can tolerate the urge to speak, the mind's demands, the actions of anger and the urges of the tongue, belly and genitals is qualified to make disciples all over the world.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (6.1.9-10) Parīkṣit Mahārāja placed a number of intelligent questions before Śukadeva Gosvāmī. One of these questions was: "Why do people undergo atonement if they cannot control their senses?" For instance, a thief may know perfectly well that he may be arrested for his stealing, and he may actually even see a thief arrested by the police, yet he continues to steal. Experience is gathered by hearing and seeing. One who is less intelligent gathers experience by seeing, and one who is more intelligent gathers experience by hearing. When an intelligent person hears from the lawbooks and śāstras, or scriptures, that stealing is not good and hears that a thief is punished when arrested, he refrains from theft. A less intelligent person may first have to be arrested and punished for stealing to learn to stop stealing. However, a rascal, a foolish man, may have the experience of both hearing and seeing and may even be punished, but still he continues to steal. Even if such a person atones and is punished by the government, he will again commit theft as soon as he comes out of jail. If punishment in jail is considered atonement, what is the benefit of such atonement? Thus Parīkṣit Mahārāja inquired:</p>
:dṛṣṭa-śrutābhyāṁ yat pāpaṁ
:jānann apy ātmano 'hitam
:karoti bhūyo vivaśaḥ
:prāyaścittam atho katham
:([[Vanisource:SB 6.1.9|SB 6.1.9]])
:kvacin nivartate 'bhadrāt
:kvacic carati tat punaḥ
:prāyaścittam atho 'pārthaṁ
:manye kuñjara-śaucavat
:([[Vanisource:SB 6.1.10|SB 6.1.10]])
<p>He compared atonement to an elephant's bathing. The elephant may take a very nice bath in the river, but as soon as it comes onto the bank, it throws dirt all over its body. What, then, is the value of its bathing? Similarly, many spiritual practitioners chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra and at the same time commit many forbidden things, thinking that their chanting will counteract their offenses. Of the ten types of offenses one can commit while chanting the holy name of the Lord, this offense is called nāmno balād yasya hi pāpa-buddhiḥ, committing sinful activities on the strength of chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra. Similarly, certain Christians go to church to confess their sins, thinking that confessing their sins before a priest and performing some penance will relieve them from the results of their weekly sins. As soon as Saturday is over and Sunday comes, they again begin their sinful activities, expecting to be forgiven the next Saturday. This kind of prāyaścitta, or atonement, is condemned by Parīkṣit Mahārāja, the most intelligent king of his time. Śukadeva Gosvāmī, equally intelligent, as befitting the spiritual master of Mahārāja Parīkṣit, answered the King and confirmed that his statement concerning atonement was correct. A sinful activity cannot be counteracted by a pious activity. Thus real prāyaścitta, atonement, is the awakening of our dormant Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

My health (Letters)

2011-03-29T22:14:35Z

Matea:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"my bad health"|"my broken health"|"my former health"|"my general health"|"my good health"|"my health"|"my indifferent health"|"my present health"|"my present state of health"|"my strength and health"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Dec10}}
{{last|29Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=90}}
{{total|90}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:My Health (Prabhupada)|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeNewYork27October1965_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="65" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 October, 1965" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 October, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 October, 1965|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 October, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have improved in my health and I am very glad to see that in America practically everything is available for our Indian vegetarian dishes. By the grace of Lord Krishna the American are prosperous in every respect and they are not poverty stricken like the Indians. The people in general are satisfied so far their material needs are concerned and they are spiritually inclines.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1966_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Correspondence" text="1966 Correspondence"><h3>1966 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeNewYork18March1966_0" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="10" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 18 March, 1966" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 18 March, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 18 March, 1966|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 18 March, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You will be pleased to know that I have improved my health to the normal and my missionary work is nicely progressing. I hope my project to start a Temple of Sri Sri Radha Krishna in New York will also be realized by the Grace of the Lord. Sir Padampat Singhania of Kanpur J.K. Organization, has kindly agreed to construct a nice Temple of Sri Sri Radha Krishna in New York. I am trying to solve the exchange problem by all means and I am seeing some light for this purpose also.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandaraniNewYork9June1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="96" link="Letter to Nandarani -- New York 9 June, 1967" link_text="Letter to Nandarani -- New York 9 June, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandarani -- New York 9 June, 1967|Letter to Nandarani -- New York 9 June, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to receive your recent letter. I am also glad to inform you that I am improving my health by the Grace of Krishna. I don't believe in medicine or doctors, but I am practically perceiving that the massaging is helping me beyond expectation. Today I have taken a shower bath by myself, and I am reciting from Srimad Bhagavatam, and am enjoying the seashore here in N. J. I believe that within a fortnight I shall recoup my health sufficiently and be able to start for San Francisco and meet you all there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrTaberNewYork9June1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="98" link="Letter to Mr. Taber -- New York 9 June, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mr. Taber -- New York 9 June, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Taber -- New York 9 June, 1967|Letter to Mr. Taber -- New York 9 June, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You will be glad to know that I am improving my health gradually and today I took a shower bath by myself here at the seashore in N.J. Probably I will have regained my strength sufficiently by the 25th of this month to come to San Francisco, but if I do not go at that time, then I shall advise you to come to New York.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaNewYork10June1967_2" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="100" link="Letter to Mukunda -- New York 10 June, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- New York 10 June, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- New York 10 June, 1967|Letter to Mukunda -- New York 10 June, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The idea is that if I get that permanent visa, then I shall settle things up in that way. I do not mind whether I am in the U.S.A. or Vrndavana, because my life and soul is to preach Krishna Consciousness; but if you think those certificates are not sufficient for my permanent visa after consulting gentlemen like Mr. Dhar or others whom you are consulting, then I shall think of going back to India. But if I get the permanent visa,, even in my broken health I shall stay in U.S.A. and try to propagate my mission through my disciples like you, Hayagriva, Kirtanananda, and others.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLongBranchNJ14June1967_3" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="101" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Long Branch, NJ 14 June, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Long Branch, NJ 14 June, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Long Branch, NJ 14 June, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Long Branch, NJ 14 June, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have already explained to Satsvarupa that for the present I may return to India and try to recoup my health as well as begin the American house there. I understand the attitude of Rabbi Newman is not very encouraging. So if I go to India and utilize the building fund there, it will be nice. If we spend there 10,000 dollars only we can have very nice accommodations for training American youths in the matter of preaching work of Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniNewYork14June1967_4" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="102" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- New York 14 June, 1967" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- New York 14 June, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- New York 14 June, 1967|Letter to Gargamuni -- New York 14 June, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far my health is concerned, I am improving daily, but due to my weakness sometimes I feel dizziness. Your prayer and all other boys' prayers has saved me and I hope to render some service to you all for some more years. Please pray to Krishna and He will give us strength and energy in every respect. Thanking you once more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaNewYork26June1967_5" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="103" link="Letter to Mukunda -- New York 26 June, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- New York 26 June, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- New York 26 June, 1967|Letter to Mukunda -- New York 26 June, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Although I am passing through critical stages of my health, still good reports from San Francisco, Montreal, and New York are giving me life. I understand that the certificate which you were to receive by registered post was dispatched from Calcutta on 2 May by ordinary mail, and it might be missing; so I have asked Tirtha Maharaja to send another to your address.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeNewYork27June1967_6" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="105" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 June, 1967" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 June, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 June, 1967|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 June, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The challenge is to the maya, or in other words it is a fight with the maya, and I may inform you that the maya has given me a great stroke very recently. Due to my incessant hard work for the last two years, my health has been shattered. On the 25th May I had a heavy stroke between the heart and stomach. The boys here took all cares possible, and I am getting well day by day. At present I am on the seashore in New Jersey for recouping my health, but I am thinking of going back to India as soon as I get sufficient strength. I am now considerably old; I will be 72 years next September.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaStinsonBeachCalif11July1967_7" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="107" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Stinson Beach, Calif 11 July, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Stinson Beach, Calif 11 July, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Stinson Beach, Calif 11 July, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Stinson Beach, Calif 11 July, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So for my health is concerned, on the whole it is nice, but sometimes I feel not so good. Everything depends on Krishna, and as He desires it will happen.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeNewYork20July1967_8" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="108" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 20 July, 1967" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 20 July, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 20 July, 1967|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 20 July, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For the present, at least two of my disciples must come to India to assist me there both for the sake of my health and for the editorial work of Srimad-Bhagavatam. I request you therefore instead of free passage to me, please allow one of my chief disciples, Sriman Hayagriva Brahmacari, (Mr. Howard Wheeler M.A.), free passage to India and another disciple, who takes my personal care, half-fare. For future you may consider later on.</p>
<p>The whole idea is that due to my indifferent health in this old age, it may be that I may not come back again. But I must train up at Vrindaban some of my disciples. I can very well spread up this missionary work without any personal transfer. Please therefore cooperate with me as far as possible for Krishna's sake.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDayanandaNewYork22July1967_9" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="110" link="Letter to Dayananda -- New York 22 July, 1967" link_text="Letter to Dayananda -- New York 22 July, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dayananda -- New York 22 July, 1967|Letter to Dayananda -- New York 22 July, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Due to my indifferent health, for the time being I am going to India; and even if I cannot come back, I will work for an American house there so all you transcendental children can come there and learn and be strong enough to preach this cult for the benefit of all the human society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLondon24July1967_10" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="112" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- London 24 July, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- London 24 July, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- London 24 July, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- London 24 July, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Then go to him and personally present the books etc. at Washington D.C. It may be that as soon as I feel some strength I shall be coming back. Up to now there was no disturbance about my health and I hope to reach Delhi this night. I shall write you again after reaching Vrindaban. Convey my ardent affection and blessings for all the boys and girls. I am very much hopeful of my movement. Please keep steady, follow all my instructions scrupulously, chant Hare Krishna and Krishna will give you all strength.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniStinsonBeachCalif8July1967_11" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="115" link="Letter to Jadurani -- Stinson Beach, Calif 8 July, 1967" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- Stinson Beach, Calif 8 July, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- Stinson Beach, Calif 8 July, 1967|Letter to Jadurani -- Stinson Beach, Calif 8 July, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated July 7, 1967, and as you are very much eager to see me stronger, similarly I am also very much eager to regain my former health and serve you all. On the whole I am getting strength little by little, and I hope very soon I shall be able to work. My immediate program is to open some branches and go to Montreal to install the deities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaVrindaban4August1967_12" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="122" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 4 August, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 4 August, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 4 August, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 4 August, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Maya saw me very successful within one year, so that I got so many sincere young flowers like yourself and others, so it was a great defeat to the activities of maya: western country youngsters giving up illicit sex, intoxication, meat eating and gambling is certainly a great reverse in the activities of maya. Therefore she took advantage of my old age weakness and gave me a death dash. But Krishna saved me; therefore we should thank more Krishna than eulogize maya. So far my present health is concerned I think I am improving; at least I am taking my lunch better than in N.Y. So as soon as I am a little fit to return to the field of battle I shall again be in your midst.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaVrindaban15August1967_13" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="125" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 15 August, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 15 August, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 15 August, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 15 August, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am a little disturbed to learn about your financial position as serious. I think you don't have to pay anything to Boston, as every center should be independent, especially when Satsvarupa and Rayarama are there. If printing BTG is too expensive, then revert to mimeograph. Unless positive gain, we should not take risk about BTG. You will be glad to know that for the last two days I am taking part in the cooking; so this is positive proof of improvement in my health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaVrindaban22August1967_14" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="126" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 22 August, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 22 August, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 22 August, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 22 August, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please therefore let me know what is the fate of the contract. I am also anxious to know if you saw personally the Ambassador Mr. B.K. Nehru with my books. These things are very important for our future. Regarding my health, everyone says that I am much improved, and I also feel that way, except that I'm not in normal condition of movement, but the doctor says that that is mainly due to the heat, not my heart. So far my eating is concerned, I am doing it with more relish than N.Y. If the improvement goes on at the present rate, I think I shall be able to return by the end of October.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSubalaVrindaban27August1967_15" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="134" link="Letter to Subala -- Vrindaban 27 August, 1967" link_text="Letter to Subala -- Vrindaban 27 August, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Subala -- Vrindaban 27 August, 1967|Letter to Subala -- Vrindaban 27 August, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far my health is concerned, I am improving slowly, and I expect to return to you by the end of October next, as I too am missing you very much.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUmapatiVrindaban5September1967_16" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="138" link="Letter to Umapati -- Vrindaban 5 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Umapati -- Vrindaban 5 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Umapati -- Vrindaban 5 September, 1967|Letter to Umapati -- Vrindaban 5 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have not heard anything from Harvey. Hope he is doing well. So far my health is concerned, I have improved considerably, and I hope to return by October next.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaDelhi16September1967_17" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="144" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Delhi 16 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Delhi 16 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Delhi 16 September, 1967|Letter to Mukunda -- Delhi 16 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think your friend or Mr. Kallman in N.Y. can invest some money in this connection. I've also written Mr. Kallman separately so you can let me know your definite ideas. One sitar manufacturer is prepared to go there and manufacture sitars locally for us, but I don't think, for the present moment it is a practical program. My health is improving slowly but undoubtedly there is improvement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayanandaDelhi16September1967_18" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="146" link="Letter to Jayananda -- Delhi 16 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Jayananda -- Delhi 16 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayananda -- Delhi 16 September, 1967|Letter to Jayananda -- Delhi 16 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I received no letter from Dayananda or his wife Nandarani. I'm anxious to receive the report of the Los Angeles center. I do not know their address. Your acknowledgement "Krishna has been very merciful to me" is remarkable. You are realizing the fruit of chanting. So far my health is concerned I'm improving, by Krishna's grace and it is due to your feeling of my absence and eagerly awaiting for my return. Please go on cooperating between your godbrothers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDayanandaNandaraniUddhavaDelhi20September1967_19" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="147" link="Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani, Uddhava -- Delhi 20 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani, Uddhava -- Delhi 20 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani, Uddhava -- Delhi 20 September, 1967|Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani, Uddhava -- Delhi 20 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I understand also that you are very much anxious for my return to your country and I am also equally anxious to return and see you again. So far my health is concerned I am definitely improving in my health but if I work a little hard or walk a little more I feel tired. Unfortunately there is no good typewriter here and this letter I am typing my self.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDayanandaNandaraniUddhavaDelhi20September1967_20" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="147" link="Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani, Uddhava -- Delhi 20 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani, Uddhava -- Delhi 20 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani, Uddhava -- Delhi 20 September, 1967|Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani, Uddhava -- Delhi 20 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please pray to the Lord that he may be successful. I have heard from friends that the climate of Los Angeles is warmer. For my health I require warmer climate. Whatever improvement is made here in the matter of my health it is all due to warm climate. As such I shall be pleased to know about Los Angeles with special reference to its climatic conditions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaDelhi23September1967_21" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="150" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 23 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 23 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 23 September, 1967|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 23 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I'll be glad to hear from you about the progress of the Boston center. So far as my health is concerned, definitely I've improved because I am now cooking and typing. I think I will be returning by the end of October. Please send a letter of invitation stating that my presence is urgently required in the States. This will help enormously in obtaining my permanent visa. I must produce concrete evidence of the necessity of my presence in America for this visa status.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSubalaDelhi29September1967_22" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="159" link="Letter to Subala -- Delhi 29 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Subala -- Delhi 29 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Subala -- Delhi 29 September, 1967|Letter to Subala -- Delhi 29 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as my health is concerned, I feel that I am now fit to return to your country. You can send me now an official invitation letter with guarantee for my maintenance and expenditure on printed stationery, and not only you, but also all the centers would send me such invitation so that they may be used for getting my permanent visa. Kirtanananda and Acyutananda went to the American Embassy and it was learnt that such letter are required for getting a permanent visa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniCalcutta12December1967_23" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="232" link="Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967|Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have described in your letter that my presence again before you will be wonderful. I quite agree with you. Your sincere prayer to Lord Nrsimhadeva is helping me to recuperate my health., and you will be glad to know that I am arriving at San Francisco on 14 Dec. at 12:45 pm by PAA 846. I can understand that you are all thinking of me 24 hrs and therefore Satsvarupa had a dream that I had gone to Boston and was enjoying your company.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSanFrancisco21December1967_24" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="244" link="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 21 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 21 December, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 21 December, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 21 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far my health is concerned, you know that it is a broken old house. You cannot expect as good as you are doing. So my future hope is you all good spiritual sons. Still I am taking as much care as possible. My only desire is that you all good boys may take up the matter very seriously. I am very sorry for Hayagriva and Kirtanananda who have left me when I need them very much. Krishna may give them good sense and let them come back to work with me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaSanFrancisco30December1967_25" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="251" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 30 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 30 December, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 30 December, 1967|Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 30 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far my health is concerned, Gaurasundara is keeping me quite fit by massaging and Govinda dasi is supplying me upma. Perhaps you have never tasted what is upma. But if Jadurani can prepare it I shall send the formula.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAndreaTempleLosAngeles13January1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Andrea Temple -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Andrea Temple -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Andrea Temple -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1968|Letter to Andrea Temple -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Recently I have come to Los Angeles where the warmer climate is better for my health than in San Francisco. I am told the Bahama Islands are very warm year round, and I am very interested to come there. If you can find an appropriate storefront, and decorate it nicely for a Temple, with altar, pictures, candles, incense, etc., and begin holding Kirtana there, then I will come there in February to the Bahama Islands, and give lectures there in the Temple.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLosAngeles24January1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="32" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 24 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 24 January, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 24 January, 1968|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 24 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear boy, lecturing for Krishna has nothing to do with this body. If I would not have lectured, how you would have come? So as far as possible I am taking care of my health, but Krishna's service must be executed, even at the risk of life. A living entity gets millions of opportunities to get a type of body, but hardly he gets opportunity to serve Krishna. The service of Krishna must be executed at all risks, but do not worry; I am taking care of my health by the help of Gaurasundara.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles20February1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="72" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 20 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 20 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 20 February, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 20 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">* I have done it just this afternoon. His opinion is there is nothing wrong in my general health. He will test my sugar blood tomorrow.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMarioWindischLosAngeles25February1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="84" link="Letter to Mario Windisch -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Mario Windisch -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mario Windisch -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968|Letter to Mario Windisch -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just after sending you my letter sometimes in the month of May, 1967, I also fell seriously ill by heart stroke, and my disciples here admitted me into the hospital. I tried to recoup my health here but I could not do it properly, so I went back to India for some time, and I again have come back here last December.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarunamayiLosAngeles25February1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="85" link="Letter to Karunamayi -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Karunamayi -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karunamayi -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968|Letter to Karunamayi -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, it is respectful to circumambulate the temple, keeping your right side to the Deities if possible. You may dance around the temple in this way if you like.</p>
<p>I have no complaints with my health and I am feeling well. Hope you are well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles26February1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="88" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My health is ordinarily good, but that hissing sound sometimes is disturbing me. I consulted a physician here, and he has given me some medicine, but it is not improving.</p>
<p>I have written today one letter to Acyutananda to come back if he thinks seriously to do so. I have received the copy of your letter sent to Dai Nippon and if they agree to the proposal, it is all right.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAndreaTempleLosAngeles26February1968_6" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="89" link="Letter to Andrea Temple -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Andrea Temple -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Andrea Temple -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1968|Letter to Andrea Temple -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Also, two tickets will be required for my attendants, but I think they may go on the youth fare, which is less expensive. I have been told the weather is very warm there, and the sunshine may be very beneficial to my health. Simply I require some quiet place so to continue my translating work on Srimad-Bhagavatam, and that's all. We are mendicant, and missionary, and can make our dwelling place anywhere.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandaraniDayanandaSanFrancisco29March1968_7" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="131" link="Letter to Nandarani, Dayananda -- San Francisco 29 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Nandarani, Dayananda -- San Francisco 29 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandarani, Dayananda -- San Francisco 29 March, 1968|Letter to Nandarani, Dayananda -- San Francisco 29 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If I go however, to the Bahamas, in the meantime certainly I shall go to your place, and I shall inform you beforehand. But shortly I am visiting New York, and from there I shall go to Boston, then I may go to Montreal; this is the present program. But at the same time, I am seeking a place which will be both conducive to my health and comfortable. I understand that Florida is just prototype of Indian climate, like Bombay or elsewhere there. And I shall go, once, just to see how does it suit me. And from New York, it is nearer than San Francisco.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrJAHamiltonJrMontreal11June1968_8" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="192" link="Letter to Mr. J. A. Hamilton Jr -- Montreal 11 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Mr. J. A. Hamilton Jr -- Montreal 11 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. J. A. Hamilton Jr -- Montreal 11 June, 1968|Letter to Mr. J. A. Hamilton Jr -- Montreal 11 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I simply wish to know what to do next. My presence in your country is essential for proper management of the Society, ISKCON, as mentioned above. I have sufficient means to maintain myself in the USA, and my health is already examined by your Health Department, and I am fit. If you now consider my case as Religious Minister and allow me the permanent visa, you can do so now because you have not determined on this point.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal2July1968_9" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="220" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 2 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 2 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 2 July, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 2 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please try to convince him that my presence in U.S.A. is essential because I have got to supervise at least 8 branches in U.S.A. I am qualified Religious Minister. I have got sufficient money to maintain myself without being a public charge and my health is fit as it is already examined by the public Health Department. Under the circumstance I am feeling that by denying my application on some technical ground only, of which I was not at all responsible, injustice has been done to me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSeattle6October1968_10" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="350" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, your thinking about my health; yes by the Grace of Lord Nrsimha, I am not in bad health. Rather I have improved since I have come from India back. So Nrsimhadeva surely will save me from any attack of Maya, because I am engaged in His service. But after all, the law of nature must be obeyed, in spite of our very nice care, this body must be ended. And before ending this body, we must have to finish our business to serve Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaSeattle15October1968_11" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="367" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Seattle 15 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Seattle 15 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Seattle 15 October, 1968|Letter to Rupanuga -- Seattle 15 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your two letters dated October 10, and 11, and noted the contents carefully. My first thanks are due to my dear grandson Mr. Eric, who is so kind to pray for my good health. So offer my blessings and thanks to the good child, and I am also praying to Krishna for his long life and prosperity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGaurasundaraLosAngeles17December1968_12" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="495" link="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968|Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Better would be that you and my other dear disciples try to manage all centers as far as possible independently. For me, in my old age, moving constantly does not suit my health. The Los Angeles climate is not unsuitable for me so I am thinking of making my head-quarters here because it is very important city also. But as soon as there is the need of my presence some place I must go where I am required.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles19December1968_13" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="504" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 19 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 19 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 19 December, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 19 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Purusottama is helping me since he has come and I think that he should remain with me always. I require a male secretary because there are so many letters coming daily and which require expert management. At the same time he will be securing advertisements for Back To Godhead so I hope that you will not feel very much inconvenience because he is not there in New York. Regarding my health, I am glad to inform you that it is in better condition than that last year when I returned from India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPrahladanandaHawaii14March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="172" link="Letter to Prahladananda -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Prahladananda -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Prahladananda -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969|Letter to Prahladananda -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please try to understand our philosophy through various books that I have already published and sometimes after you will have to carry out this order of disciplic succession. I am very glad to inform you that I am keeping well here in the atmosphere at Hawaii. The atmosphere here at Hawaii is quite suitable for my health. I am staying on the sea beach side, and the place is also very congenial.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandaraniNewVrindaban23May1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="310" link="Letter to Nandarani -- New Vrindaban 23 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Nandarani -- New Vrindaban 23 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandarani -- New Vrindaban 23 May, 1969|Letter to Nandarani -- New Vrindaban 23 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my residence, I have already decided that Los Angeles will be suitable, at least for eight months of the year, I do not know how the heat is during June and July though. I have inquired about this from Dayananda also. Regarding my health, I am keeping well, but after all, this body is old enough, although personally I do not feel old. I feel exactly like your little child, and I am taken care of by my so many fathers and mothers like you. So I have no anxiety.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraNewVrindaban26May1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="311" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- New Vrindaban 26 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- New Vrindaban 26 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- New Vrindaban 26 May, 1969|Letter to Syamasundara -- New Vrindaban 26 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very pleased to read your letter dated May 21, 1969. Your anxiety for my health may not be increased, because I am keeping quite fit nowadays. There was a little backache in Boston for two or three days, but now I am walking in this hilly tract up and down. So don't be anxious. There about 16 centers now, so we have to take care of at least 16 centers daily.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaNewVrindaban27May1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="322" link="Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 27 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 27 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 27 May, 1969|Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 27 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated May 23, 1969, and I have noted the contents carefully. You don't worry about my health. I am quite fit now, and in New Vrindaban I am walking on the hills daily. In Boston for three or four days I had some acute backache pain, but by the Grace of Krishna it was made all right very soon. This body is called the temple of diseases.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaLondon14August1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="363" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 14 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 14 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 14 August, 1971|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 14 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 9th August, 1971 and have noted the contents carefully. I am sick here since the last four days. The climate here in London is not at all suitable for me. There is no sunshine. Almost always there is darkness and rain. So it has affected my health, because I am already rheumatic.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaLondon14August1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="363" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 14 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 14 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 14 August, 1971|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 14 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So things should be handled very carefully because everyone engaged in Krishna's service should be given a chance to exercise this transcendental business very nicely. I am getting older and the 76th anniversary of my birth observed by my disciples means that I am getting older. Naturally my health does not allow me to work very hard but still I am working as hard as possible to advance this mission and I request all my disciples to give their full cooperation in this great task.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMakhanlalTilakaNairobi24September1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="466" link="Letter to Makhanlal, Tilaka -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971" link_text="Letter to Makhanlal, Tilaka -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Makhanlal, Tilaka -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971|Letter to Makhanlal, Tilaka -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far my health is concerned, there was a slight indication of a heart attack but it was not very acute. Krishna saved me. I have had many times such slight heart attacks since 1970 but it does not hamper my activities in Krishna Consciousness. So long as Krishna will keep me fit I will go on working. So you devotees should pray to Krishna that I can go on giving Him service up to the last point of my death.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSukadevaNairobi24September1971_3" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="467" link="Letter to Sukadeva -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971" link_text="Letter to Sukadeva -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sukadeva -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971|Letter to Sukadeva -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please offer Pavanadeva my blessings and acknowledge receipt of his letter. The proper spelling of his name is shown herewith. So far my health is concerned, I am quite all right now. Only there was a slight indication of heart attack but Krishna saved me. It was not very acute. So long Krishna will keep me fit I will go on working, so you devotees should pray to Krishna that I might go on serving Him up to the last point of my death.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhavanandaLosAngeles13May1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="180" link="Letter to Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1973|Letter to Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since I posted my last letter to you and Jayapataka Maharaja, jointly it has been decided that I'm returning to India by the 22nd or 23rd of this month. I think you have already been informed by Karandhara Prabhu. The reason is my health is broken down.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCitsukhanandaLosAngeles18May1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="188" link="Letter to Citsukhananda -- Los Angeles 18 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Citsukhananda -- Los Angeles 18 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Citsukhananda -- Los Angeles 18 May, 1973|Letter to Citsukhananda -- Los Angeles 18 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tomorrow I am going to Dallas because the weather here in Los Angeles is not good for my health. It is too cold and cloudy. So I am going to Dallas to get some sunshine. If the weather there is not suitable, I may come at once to Caracas. However, if the weather is good in Dallas I shall remain there until May 30 and then to New Vrindaban for the corner stone laying for our first temple there. Then I shall come to Caracas from Pittsburgh.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCandanacaryaKasturikaDallas20May1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="191" link="Letter to Candanacarya, Kasturika -- Dallas 20 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Candanacarya, Kasturika -- Dallas 20 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Candanacarya, Kasturika -- Dallas 20 May, 1973|Letter to Candanacarya, Kasturika -- Dallas 20 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I am in Dallas and the climate here is very suitable with plenty of good sunshine. I shall remain here for a few days and if my health improves there will be no need for my going back to India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaBrooklyn21May1973_3" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="197" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973|Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to thank you for your letter dated 10/5/73. Now I have come here to New York. My health is not keeping very well. I'm suffering from cold and cough. I am returning back to India for medical treatment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrsNirmalaSinghalCalcutta1June1973_4" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="199" link="Letter to Mrs. Nirmala Singhal -- Calcutta 1 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Mrs. Nirmala Singhal -- Calcutta 1 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mrs. Nirmala Singhal -- Calcutta 1 June, 1973|Letter to Mrs. Nirmala Singhal -- Calcutta 1 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have just now come to Mayapur and am very hopeful to regain my strength and health on account of being in this transcendental atmosphere. Every moment we are passing here in great delight. So, if the Bombay program is arranged, I shall go there as soon as things are ready. I agree with you that my presence in Bombay will improve the situation, but my presence there means that there must be some program of Bhagavata Parayana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRevatinandanaMayapur5June1973_5" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="202" link="Letter to Revatinandana -- Mayapur 5 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Revatinandana -- Mayapur 5 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Revatinandana -- Mayapur 5 June, 1973|Letter to Revatinandana -- Mayapur 5 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my coming to London for Rathayatra on July 8th, if my health is by that time permitting, then I surely will come there to London.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaMayapur5June1973_6" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Mayapur 5 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Mayapur 5 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Mayapur 5 June, 1973|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Mayapur 5 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Hrsikesa das, he may come here to Mayapur and I will discuss with him what his engagement shall be. He speaks fluent Bengali, so he may teach the local boys here at our school.</p>
<p>My health is improving slowly. Hoping this meets you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaMayapur12June1973_7" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="206" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Mayapur 12 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Mayapur 12 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Mayapur 12 June, 1973|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Mayapur 12 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So, everything is going on so nicely there. So many books are being distributed. There are good prospects for a new temple. You are going to introduce three rathas this year for Rathayatra. This is all very pleasing and inspiring to me. I would very much like to come there for Rathayatra, but now I am not in very good health, and it is the opinion of Tamal Krsna Maharaja, Bhavananda Maharaja, Jayapataka Maharaja and Jagadisa that it is best for me if I stay here for now so that I may get my health back. However, you may again invite me next year and, if Krsna wants, I will surely come there. Thank you very much.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHariprasadaBadrukaMayapur13June1973_8" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="208" link="Letter to Hariprasada Badruka -- Mayapur 13 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hariprasada Badruka -- Mayapur 13 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hariprasada Badruka -- Mayapur 13 June, 1973|Letter to Hariprasada Badruka -- Mayapur 13 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My health is not yet recovered, but it is improving very slowly. So, I have been advised to stay here for at least four months, June, July, August and September. After that time it may be possible for me to go to Hyderabad and personally arrange both parts, preaching work and construction of the temple.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaMayapur14June1973_9" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="209" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 14 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 14 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 14 June, 1973|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 14 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am slowly regaining my health. It is now the rainy season here and accordingly the digestive process is slowed down. Therefore the rainy season means slow recovery.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaMayapur22June1973_10" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="218" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 22 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 22 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 22 June, 1973|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 22 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as my health is concerned it is improving a little but at the same time another new symptom is developing. Yesterday all of a sudden I have developed eye trouble. They said it is conjunctivitis or something like that. The left eye is swollen and always weeping and I cannot see properly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaMayapur22June1973_11" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="218" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 22 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 22 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 22 June, 1973|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Mayapur 22 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Syamasundara came here and he also wants me to come to London for talking with some important men. I am thinking of going there by the first week of July but wondering what shall I do if some new symptom of my bad health threatens me in so many ways. But on the whole, if I go to London I think it will not be difficult for me to go to New Vrindaban. Sometimes by the 20th of August I could arrive because Janmastami will take place on the 21st. Just now I cannot promise taking consideration of my bad health. But if I at all go to London there is 90% chance of my going to New Vrindaban.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaCalcutta25June1973_12" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="220" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Calcutta 25 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Calcutta 25 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Calcutta 25 June, 1973|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Calcutta 25 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So there is no cause of anxiety in this regard. Finally, I want to make some definite settlement of Bombay affairs before I return to Europe or America. If there is a suitable place for me to stay for a few days in Bombay I can go there immediately and from there I may go to London. So far my health is concerned I think I am 80-90% fit to move so there is no cause of anxiety.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayaHariCalcutta28June1973_13" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="222" link="Letter to Jaya Hari -- Calcutta 28 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Jaya Hari -- Calcutta 28 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jaya Hari -- Calcutta 28 June, 1973|Letter to Jaya Hari -- Calcutta 28 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The collage of the pictures and the articles in the magazine have been wonderfully set up and I very much appreciate it. I can understand from your attempt that you are doing something wonderful this year. So I think I must accept your invitation. So far my health is concerned, by the Grace of Krsna I have improved very much, about 90%. In the meantime I received one telegram from Syamasundara: "Flying London Wednesday will Telex your tickets Thursday. BOAC Calcutta office."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBhaktivedantaManor10July1973_14" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="229" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 10 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 10 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 10 July, 1973|Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 10 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You will be glad to know the Rathayatra in London was very successful. The Daily Guardian had a picture on the front page of our cart and stated that we were competition to the monument in memory of Lord Nelson in Trafalgar Square. My health is good and I am taking daily walk and speaking at the class in the morning.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaGirirajaBhaktivedantaManor14July1973_15" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="232" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna , Giriraja -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 14 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna , Giriraja -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 14 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna , Giriraja -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 14 July, 1973|Letter to Tamala Krsna , Giriraja -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 14 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since I have come here to Letchmore Heath, I am improved in my health more than in India. The place is very calm and quiet. It is sufficiently spacious also. I walk within the village daily in the morning along with devotees and it is very pleasant. I am holding morning class from 7-8 A.M. So things are going on nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaBhaktivedantaManor28July1973_16" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="255" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now my health has improved and attended a grand Rathayatra festival here - find clippings enclosed. The overall effect of our festival here was appreciated by everyone, more than 10,000 persons took part and received Prasadam. Syamasundara. said that afterwards all people in London have become very friendly with us on account of being impressed with our festival.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDineshCandraSarkarNewDelhi9November1973_17" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="380" link="Letter to Dinesh Candra Sarkar -- New Delhi 9 November, 1973" link_text="Letter to Dinesh Candra Sarkar -- New Delhi 9 November, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinesh Candra Sarkar -- New Delhi 9 November, 1973|Letter to Dinesh Candra Sarkar -- New Delhi 9 November, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For the time being I am keeping my health fairly well. Certainly I was sick when I left Calcutta for London, but I improved my health there. So after all, this is an old body. I am 78 years, and still by the grace of Krsna it is going on. So I am very much thankful for your enquiry about my health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaVrindaban3September1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="366" link="Letter to Giriraja -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974|Letter to Giriraja -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my health, I am improving by the grace of Krsna. Thank you very much for taking so much care of my health by praying to Nrsimhadeva. He is very kind. By all your prayers He will surely take care of me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraVrindaban3September1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="367" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my health, I am improving by the grace of Krishna. Thank you very much for taking so much care of my health for praying to Nrsimhadeva. He is very kind. By all your prayers He will surely take care of me. Kindly follow all rules and regulations. That will give you spiritual strength. We should always be in touch with Krishna the Supreme Personality of Godhead directly. That is by chanting Hare Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniVrindaban5September1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="372" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Vrindaban 5 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Vrindaban 5 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Vrindaban 5 September, 1974|Letter to Gargamuni -- Vrindaban 5 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So you can fix up the Hindi High School Program as you have proposed, and we shall go. You can fix it for three weeks from now at the end of September. Regarding Kanpur program I could go for one or two days but in my present state of health it is hard to travel.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDixit_3" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="389" link="Letter to Dixit" link_text="Letter to Dixit">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dixit|Letter to Dixit]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">By the grace of Lord Nrsimhadeva I am improving in my health. I expect to be coming to Bombay as soon as Giriraja completes my new quarters on Hare Krishna Land. At that time I may see you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaVrindaban8September1974_4" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="392" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Vrindaban 8 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Vrindaban 8 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Vrindaban 8 September, 1974|Letter to Jayapataka -- Vrindaban 8 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 1/9/74 and have noted the contents. By the grace of Lord Nrsimhadeva I am improving in my health.</p>
<p>Regarding the citizenship, you should apply as many as possible. You can read, write, and speak Bengali. So take citizenship. The local officers are in favor, so they will grant.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrsSinghal_5" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="395" link="Letter to Mrs. Singhal" link_text="Letter to Mrs. Singhal">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mrs. Singhal|Letter to Mrs. Singhal]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I thank you very much for your letter dated August 31st. Please accept my blessings. By the grace of Lord Nrsimhadeva my health is improving. I have informed Giriraja das that when he completes my quarters I will surely come to Bombay, and look forward to seeing you then.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsna_6" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="398" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna|Letter to Tamala Krsna]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my health, I was lying almost unconscious. Now by the grace of Krishna, I am walking in the morning but I am still very weak. Neither do I feel any proper appetite. So the weakness is there, but I feel that I am progressing a little each day. So your preaching work is very encouraging to me. You have got the proper field now. So continue with the cooperation of Visnujana Maharaja, so that your example can be followed by others.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraVrindaban14September1974_7" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="404" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 14 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 14 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 14 September, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 14 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Thank you for sending it, it has given me much pleasure. I am now improving in my health and soon will be leaving Vrindaban for Mayapur. The new form for book distribution in South America is very encouraging. So print largely and distribute. Just as large temples there can distribute easily over 1,000 Isopanisads each day, then you will very easily distribute 100,000 copies per month, so do it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraVrindaban15September1974_8" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="407" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 15 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 15 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 15 September, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 15 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far my health is concerned, I am improving daily, although I am not quite fit to the standard, but I hope that a change will come about during this seasonal change of October so that I will be fit enough to return to USA by next April by the time our Gaurange Hall will be complete. With great jubilation we shall open this hall for the glory of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDevoteesCalcutta24September1974_9" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="433" link="Letter to Devotees -- Calcutta 24 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Devotees -- Calcutta 24 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Devotees -- Calcutta 24 September, 1974|Letter to Devotees -- Calcutta 24 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I thank you very much for your letter received at Vrindaban and your prayers for my health. By your prayers and by your chanting Hare Krishna, and by the grace of Lord Nrsimhadeva I am recovered from the serious illness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTustaKrsnaMayapur14October1974_10" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="484" link="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Mayapur 14 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Mayapur 14 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Mayapur 14 October, 1974|Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Mayapur 14 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have come here to Mayapur and my health has improved much but still I am suffering from high blood pressure. After all, it is old age. As far as possible Krishna will keep me to work, and when He desires I will go. So I wish all my disciples to push on this movement for the rehabilitation of suffering humanity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniVrindaban13November1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="639" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Vrindaban 13 November, 1976" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Vrindaban 13 November, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Vrindaban 13 November, 1976|Letter to Gargamuni -- Vrindaban 13 November, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I was just planning to go to Mayapur when Jagadisa received your letter, therefore I postponed my journey to Mayapur until I come here and I shall discuss with you. My health is also not very sound, still I wanted to go to Mayapur. But, I think the Calcutta problem would give me more trouble even if I am in Mayapur. Thus, I postponed. So, when you come here we shall discuss the matter in detail.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVasudevaBhuvanesvara23January1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="35" link="Letter to Vasudeva -- Bhuvanesvara 23 January, 1977" link_text="Letter to Vasudeva -- Bhuvanesvara 23 January, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vasudeva -- Bhuvanesvara 23 January, 1977|Letter to Vasudeva -- Bhuvanesvara 23 January, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Ramesvara will contact you very soon about these details. So far my going for the opening of the temple, and installing the Deities, if my health is physically fit, then I can come in late April or early May, and if the temple can be opened then. So please go on and do everything nicely and I will try to see you then.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrSarkarWestBengal19March1977_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="68" link="Letter to Mr. Sarkar -- West Bengal 19 March, 1977" link_text="Letter to Mr. Sarkar -- West Bengal 19 March, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Sarkar -- West Bengal 19 March, 1977|Letter to Mr. Sarkar -- West Bengal 19 March, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to thank you for your letter dated 10th March, 1977. My health is improving by the grace of Krishna, and I am leaving for Bombay by the 22nd instant. Thank you very much for your concern.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadhavallabhaBombay6April1977_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="86" link="Letter to Radhavallabha -- Bombay 6 April, 1977" link_text="Letter to Radhavallabha -- Bombay 6 April, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radhavallabha -- Bombay 6 April, 1977|Letter to Radhavallabha -- Bombay 6 April, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, try to reduce the expenditures more and more. It is only with great difficulty upon all our book distributers that BBT gets its funds. So those who are responsible should be very frugal to see that not one penny is unnecessarily spent.</p>
<p>Thank you all for praying to Lord Nrsimhadeva for my good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVasudevaBombay16April1977_3" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="89" link="Letter to Vasudeva -- Bombay 16 April, 1977" link_text="Letter to Vasudeva -- Bombay 16 April, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vasudeva -- Bombay 16 April, 1977|Letter to Vasudeva -- Bombay 16 April, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your suggestion that I come to Fiji for recovering my health is very good. We are now thinking of going to Kashmir. When my program is definitely fixed up then I will let you know further. I know that your new house is very nice with a good view and that you and your family will take very good care of me. Let us see our program here then I shall let you know. My health is very slowly improving. I am simply trusting in Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraIndia17April1977_4" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="91" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- India 17 April, 1977" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- India 17 April, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- India 17 April, 1977|Letter to Ramesvara -- India 17 April, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As far as possible all of the devotees should attend it, as has been done in the previous years. You may also hold Rathayatra as described above in Los Angeles. In this way both festivals can be performed very grandly.</p>
<p>Thank you for your prayers for my good health. Do not worry, I am working at night, a couple of hours, although I am not quite fit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAksayanandaBombay3May1977_5" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="103" link="Letter to Aksayananda -- Bombay 3 May, 1977" link_text="Letter to Aksayananda -- Bombay 3 May, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aksayananda -- Bombay 3 May, 1977|Letter to Aksayananda -- Bombay 3 May, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My health being not very good, the doctors have advised against making the long train journey as well as the vigorous preaching involved. Under the circumstances I was forced to cancel my going. However you may go as planned along with a few other devotees and hold the pandal program.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAmbarisaNewDelhi11May1977_6" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="109" link="Letter to Ambarisa -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977" link_text="Letter to Ambarisa -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ambarisa -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977|Letter to Ambarisa -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Perhaps you know that my health has not been so good recently. So I have journeyed to Risikesh, hoping to recover somewhat my strength. Here we have the best house and it is situated just on the side of the Ganges. It is very beautiful, with mountains, cool breezes and very nicely flowing Ganges River. All of the devotees say it is the nicest place that have seen in India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaNewDelhi11May1977_7" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="110" link="Letter to Giriraja -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977|Letter to Giriraja -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, my health is improving a very little. The house that we have been given is the best in Risikesh. It is very nice and the climate is much better than Bombay's. Many persons are coming in the afternoons for darsana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurukrpaVrndavana18May1977_8" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="113" link="Letter to Gurukrpa -- Vrndavana, 18 May, 1977" link_text="Letter to Gurukrpa -- Vrndavana, 18 May, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurukrpa -- Vrndavana, 18 May, 1977|Letter to Gurukrpa -- Vrndavana, 18 May, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I was staying in Risikesh hoping to improve my health but instead I have become a little weaker. Now I have come back to my home, Vrndavana. If anything should go wrong, at least I will be here in Vrndavana. Vrndavana is for residence, Bombay is office for organization, and Mayapur is for worship of the Supreme Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHarisauriVrndavana18May1977_9" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="114" link="Letter to Hari-sauri -- Vrndavana 18 May, 1977" link_text="Letter to Hari-sauri -- Vrndavana 18 May, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hari-sauri -- Vrndavana 18 May, 1977|Letter to Hari-sauri -- Vrndavana 18 May, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For ten days I was staying in Risikesh in a very nice house on the side of the Ganges River. But my health was not good and so I have come to Vrndavana where I will stay indefinitely.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

In Bengal there is a proverb that even if there are some dead metal utensils but when they are together they make so much noise, so what to speak of living utensils. So this is natural

2011-03-29T22:11:24Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"In Bengal there is a proverb that even if there are some dead metal utensils but when they are together they make so much noise, …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"In Bengal there is a proverb that even if there are some dead metal utensils but when they are together they make so much noise, so what to speak of living utensils. So this is natural"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|29Mar11}}
{{last|29Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Bengal]]
[[Category:Proverbs Quoted by Srila Prabhupada]]
[[Category:Even If]]
[[Category:There Are]]
[[Category:Some]]
[[Category:Dead]]
[[Category:Metal]]
[[Category:Utensils]]
[[Category:When]]
[[Category:They Are]]
[[Category:Together]]
[[Category:Make]]
[[Category:So Much]]
[[Category:Noise]]
[[Category:What to Speak Of]]
[[Category:Living]]
[[Category:This Is]]
[[Category:Natural]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraVrindaban15September1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="407" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 15 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 15 September, 1974">
<div class="heading">In Bengal there is a proverb that even if there are some dead metal utensils but when they are together they make so much noise, so what to speak of living utensils. So this is natural, but since we are all pledged to work for Krsna we should follow the principle of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu trnad api sunicena taror api sahisnuna. This is Vaisnavism.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 15 September, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 15 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the Macmillan contract, if there is no mention in the contract of price increase, how they can do it? Consult a lawyer. But if by paying $20,000 to $25,000 we can be free of this contract and can print ourselves that will be better. Since they have broken the contract by increasing the price, we can compromise with them, and pay them something and be free from the contract.</p>
<p>I am hearing so many things about management. My request is that until I am able to return to the USA you all please work peacefully. At our next annual meeting at Mayapur all complaints and counter complaints will be heard in the presence of all GBC and I will also be present. In the meantime work peacefully without disturbing the situation.</p>
<p>In Bengal there is a proverb that even if there are some dead metal utensils but when they are together they make so much noise, so what to speak of living utensils. So this is natural, but since we are all pledged to work for Krsna we should follow the principle of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu trnad api sunicena taror api sahisnuna. This is Vaisnavism. So my request is do not be agitated. Let us do our duty honestly. Krsna will give us the intelligence to do everything nicely.</p>
<p>So far my health is concerned, I am improving daily, although I am not quite fit to the standard, but I hope that a change will come about during this seasonal change of October so that I will be fit enough to return to USA by next April by the time our Gaurange Hall will be complete. With great jubilation we shall open this hall for the glory of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.</p>
<p>Europeans and Americans are very agitative, but since we have all taken a pledge to the service of Krsna, we have to change this habit for the peaceful service of Krsna. Everything will be all right by the grace of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. In the meantime do not be agitated and remain Krsna conscious.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Thank you very much for taking so much care of my health for praying to Nrsimhadeva. He is very kind. By all your prayers He will surely take care of me

2011-03-29T21:59:11Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Thank you very much for taking so much care of my health for praying to Nrsimhadeva. He is very kind. By all your prayers He will…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Thank you very much for taking so much care of my health for praying to Nrsimhadeva. He is very kind. By all your prayers He will surely take care of me"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|29Mar11}}
{{last|29Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Thank You (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Very Much]]
[[Category:Take Care]]
[[Category:So Much]]
[[Category:My Health (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Pray to Krsna]]
[[Category:Nrsimhadeva]]
[[Category:Very Kind]]
[[Category:By Your (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Prayer]]
[[Category:Surely]]
[[Category:Me (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and His Disciples]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraVrindaban3September1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="367" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974">
<div class="heading">Regarding my health, I am improving by the grace of Krishna. Thank you very much for taking so much care of my health for praying to Nrsimhadeva. He is very kind. By all your prayers He will surely take care of me. Kindly follow all rules and regulations.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated August 25, 1974 and have note the contents. Yes, it is good that you have understood me about not investing any BBT monies in business. Regarding the Spanish publications, it appears that these versions are shorter in length than the English ones. One thing is that Gurukrpa Swami has written that he will not be able to legally send any more money out of the country after the final payment to Japan, but you have written in your last letter that he would be transferring money into my account.</p>
<p>Regarding my health, I am improving by the grace of Krishna. Thank you very much for taking so much care of my health for praying to Nrsimhadeva. He is very kind. By all your prayers He will surely take care of me. Kindly follow all rules and regulations. That will give you spiritual strength. We should always be in touch with Krishna the Supreme Personality of Godhead directly. That is by chanting Hare Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Our program if it is kept pure according to my many instructions, will give you the deserved reputation of being the topmost members of the society. That is very much wanted so that we may hope to change the society as a whole

2011-03-29T02:04:50Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"our program if it is kept pure according to my many instructions, will give you the deserved reputation of being the topmost memb…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"our program if it is kept pure according to my many instructions, will give you the deserved reputation of being the topmost members of the society. That is very much wanted so that we may hope to change the society as a whole"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Our Program]]
[[Category:Kept]]
[[Category:Pure]]
[[Category:According]]
[[Category:My Instructions (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Many]]
[[Category:I Have Given You (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Deserve]]
[[Category:Reputation]]
[[Category:Being]]
[[Category:Topmost]]
[[Category:Members (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Society]]
[[Category:Very Much]]
[[Category:That is Wanted]]
[[Category:We May (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Hope]]
[[Category:Change]]
[[Category:Whole Human Society]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagadisaBombay17November1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="602" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 17 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 17 November, 1970">
<div class="heading">We are now attracting the attention of the public in general and very influential persons as well. So our program if it is kept pure according to my many instructions, will give you the deserved reputation of being the topmost members of the society. That is very much wanted so that we may hope to change the society as a whole.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 17 November, 1970|Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 17 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, you are right to say that self-realization is a serious work. The devotees know this and there one of their qualities is that they are grave and not inclined to frivolity. A Krsna Conscious person is only interested in serving the Lord faithfully and he has got no other extraneous thought. His intelligence is always engaged in finding out the best way to execute loving transcendental service to Krsna and therefore he has no time for idleness. An idle mind is the devil's workshop—is a true remark. We should always remember that Maya and Krsna are side by side, just like light and darkness stand side by side. If one is not in the sunshine or light, then he is ipso facto in darkness. Therefore we must not be careless, but we should push on with great seriousness and sincerity, then we shall be certain of achieving the desired result.</p>
<p>I am always glad to learn that our Sankirtana is going on so much joyfully now in our every branch. We shall not misrepresent ourselves by making simply a show of devotional service and simply fill our bellies. It is our only intention to spread this sublime philosophy to all the persons of the world for the complete welfare benefit, both spiritual and material of everyone of them. The new program of preaching on Sankirtana using one basic verse from the Bhagavad-gita As It Is is an excellent idea. We should always be eager to find out such nice ways to spread this Movement. This will automatically bring joy to the devotees as well as to the nondevotees.</p>
<p>Please see that the highest standards are maintained in all the Temples in your jurisdiction as well as your own. We are now attracting the attention of the public in general and very influential persons as well. So our program if it is kept pure according to my many instructions, will give you the deserved reputation of being the topmost members of the society. That is very much wanted so that we may hope to change the society as a whole.</p>
<p>Keep the Montreal and Vancouver Centers carefully in cooperation and in general see that things are going well with the help of your Godbrothers and other Governing Body Commissioners.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

My instructions (Letters)

2011-03-29T01:41:25Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"my first instruction"|"my instruction"|"my instructions"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|}} {{goal|0}} {{first|28Mar11…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"my first instruction"|"my instruction"|"my instructions"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=2}}
{{total|2}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:My Instructions (Prabhupada)|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaNewYork1May1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="73" link="Letter to Janardana -- New York 1 May, 1967" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- New York 1 May, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- New York 1 May, 1967|Letter to Janardana -- New York 1 May, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My first instruction to you is that you must pass your M.A. Examination before any other consideration. Your degree will be a great asset for the society in the near future. So this is your first consideration. Regarding returning the money you do not bother much. Your good wife gave in loan to the society $300.00 and she must have the money returned. So do not bother about it. The society will return the money to N.Y. conveniently. There is no immediate necessity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaJanakiNewYork21May1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="85" link="Letter to Mukunda, Janaki -- New York 21 May, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mukunda, Janaki -- New York 21 May, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda, Janaki -- New York 21 May, 1967|Letter to Mukunda, Janaki -- New York 21 May, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your ardent call is responding from heart and I have decided to return to San Francisco any day after 5th June 1967. You can advise therefore the American Air Lines for booking my seat and take my instruction here when I shall start as you did it last time.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Let us take this opportunity and convince them that this movement of Sankirtana is the only means for spiritual realization, very simple and universal

2011-03-29T01:40:58Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"let us take this opportunity and convince them that this movement of Sankirtana is the only means for spiritual realization, very…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"let us take this opportunity and convince them that this movement of Sankirtana is the only means for spiritual realization, very simple and universal"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Let Us (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Take]]
[[Category:Opportunity]]
[[Category:Convince]]
[[Category:This Movement]]
[[Category:Sankirtana Movement]]
[[Category:The Only]]
[[Category:Means Of]]
[[Category:Spiritual Realization]]
[[Category:Very Simple]]
[[Category:Universal]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaJanakiNewYork21May1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="85" link="Letter to Mukunda, Janaki -- New York 21 May, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mukunda, Janaki -- New York 21 May, 1967">
<div class="heading">It is clear from the statement that some of the young men of this country are very much eager to have some spiritual enlightenment and as such this movement Sankirtana inaugurated by Lord Caitanya, is just the suitable contribution for such searching after truth. So let us take this opportunity and convince them that this movement of Sankirtana is the only means for spiritual realization, very simple and universal.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda, Janaki -- New York 21 May, 1967|Letter to Mukunda, Janaki -- New York 21 May, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have already received letter from Jayananda with thanks. I have received letter from all my spiritual children and I am very sorry that I could not reply them timely although I have replied some of them already. But you may announce to them that I am coming at San Francisco very soon some time in the second week of June 1967.</p>
<p>The pamphlet which you have sent to me is very encouraging. It is clear from the statement that some of the young men of this country are very much eager to have some spiritual enlightenment and as such this movement Sankirtana inaugurated by Lord Caitanya, is just the suitable contribution for such searching after truth. So let us take this opportunity and convince them that this movement of Sankirtana is the only means for spiritual realization, very simple and universal. In our Kirtana there is no need of so called meditation and gymnastic of bodily exercise. It is simple and can be practiced even by the small children and we have practically seen it how small boys and girls do take part in it by chanting dancing with us and what to speak of eating the delicious Krishna Prasadam.</p>
<p>So you can talk with the leaders of the movement to accept this common formula namely chanting Hare Krishna, dancing with it, hear the sublime philosophy of Bhagavad-gita directly from the representative of Krishna, and eat Krishna Prasada. Let the leaders be open minded and not be biased by any sectarian thoughts of religiosity. This movement is universal. We invite every one to our feast and Kirtana but when one comes into the confidence we initiate him in the process and request him to observe four principles of restrictions based on philosophy and morality. Nobody can realize spiritual enlightenment without following the principles of purity. Therefore our four principles of restriction must be adopted when one is serious about further enlightenment. I am glad that Ravindrasvarupa and Devakinandana (David) is already negotiating with the authorities and it is good that you are arranging for twenty four hours chanting in the proposed camp.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

With great attention

2011-03-29T01:04:44Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"great attention"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|}} {{goal|0}} {{first|28Mar11}} {{last|28Mar11}} {{totals_by_section|…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"great attention"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:With]]
[[Category:Great]]
[[Category:Attention]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2234_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="74" link="SB 2.2.34" link_text="SB 2.2.34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.2.34|SB 2.2.34, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The great personality Brahmā, with great attention and concentration of the mind, studied the Vedas three times, and after scrutinizingly examining them, he ascertained that attraction for the Supreme Personality of Godhead Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the highest perfection of religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

We have to keep Krsna always in the center, and then although there are disturbances and sometimes fall downs we will be able to work together and keep our society intact

2011-03-28T21:15:04Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"We have to keep Krsna always in the center, and then although there are disturbances and sometimes fall downs we will be able to …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"We have to keep Krsna always in the center, and then although there are disturbances and sometimes fall downs we will be able to work together and keep our society intact"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:We Have To (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Keep]]
[[Category:Krsna Is Always]]
[[Category:Center]]
[[Category:Although]]
[[Category:There Are]]
[[Category:Disturbance]]
[[Category:Sometimes]]
[[Category:Fall Down]]
[[Category:We Will (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Able To]]
[[Category:Work Together]]
[[Category:Our Society]]
[[Category:Intact]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Management]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaParis8June1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="230" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Paris 8 June, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Paris 8 June, 1974">
<div class="heading">We have to keep Krsna always in the center, and then although there are disturbances and sometimes fall downs we will be able to work together and keep our society intact. Some people recommend that in the face of so many nasty thoughts which occur in material thinking, we should try to become "thoughtless", but this is never possible.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Paris 8 June, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Paris 8 June, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Syamasundara has voluntarily suspended his responsibility as GBC and I am enclosing my letter to him in this regard. So you may continue as GBC. So I have asked Syamasundara. to tell the others to cooperate and I am sure this will alleviate all party feeling.</p>
<p>We have to keep Krsna always in the center, and then although there are disturbances and sometimes fall downs we will be able to work together and keep our society intact. Some people recommend that in the face of so many nasty thoughts which occur in material thinking, we should try to become "thoughtless", but this is never possible. Our Krishna Consciousness principle is not to become thoughtless but to purify the thinking to always thinking of Krishna. So try to spread and encourage this philosophy of thinking of Krsna, after thoroughly assimilating it yourself.</p>
<p>Your ever well-wisher,</p>
<p>A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami</p>
<p>N.B. I have accepted for initiation the devotees recommended by you and their new spiritual names are as follows:</p>
<p>Matthew Norton—Manihara dasa</p>
<p>Ann Norton—Amekhala devi dasi</p>
<p>You may chant on their beads.</p>
<p>So we are awaiting your sending us plane tickets so we may leave on the 16th June for Frankfurt, Germany.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

By chanting without offenses, the devotee cries to Radharani and Krsna to please lift him out of the material energy and put him into the spiritual energy, which is devotional service

2011-03-28T21:11:07Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"By chanting without offenses, the devotee cries to Radharani and Krsna to please lift him out of the material energy and put him …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"By chanting without offenses, the devotee cries to Radharani and Krsna to please lift him out of the material energy and put him into the spiritual energy, which is devotional service"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Chanting Without Offense]]
[[Category:Devotee]]
[[Category:Crying]]
[[Category:Radharani]]
[[Category:Krsna]]
[[Category:Please (Request)]]
[[Category:Lifting]]
[[Category:Material Energy]]
[[Category:Spiritual Energy]]
[[Category:Devotional Service]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGovindaBhaktivedantaManor20July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="238" link="Letter to Govinda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 20 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Govinda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 20 July, 1973">
<div class="heading">By chanting without offenses, the devotee cries to Radharani and Krsna to please lift him out of the material energy and put him into the spiritual energy, which is devotional service.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Govinda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 20 July, 1973|Letter to Govinda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 20 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Of course we have to control the mind, and I have already instructed you and all my students that the restless fickle mind can only be controlled by putting the mind to the lotus feet of Krsna, and that can best be done by chanting Hare Krsna mantra, and there is no alternative in this age. By chanting without offenses, the devotee cries to Radharani and Krsna to please lift him out of the material energy and put him into the spiritual energy, which is devotional service.</p>
<p>And because we are not at the stage where we can chant and do nothing else all day, there are so many other engagements. So you have sufficient engagement there? Because if we are not fulltime engaged then the mind is free to do its fickle business of rejection and acceptance for sense gratification. Maya will immediately enter—we do not even have to call her—the moment we are not absorbed in Krsna's devotional service.</p>
<p>But if there is something further which is specifically causing you so much difficulty then please disclose it to me.</p>
<p>While writing this letter, your package has just arrived with various dried fruit and vegetable; so I have turned it over to my servant, Srutakirti and he shall be using it very soon in some of my preparations; thank you very much; How is Gaurasundara?</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

We have to give a fight to the wrong conception of the unauthorized scientist

2011-03-28T21:06:51Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"We have to give a fight to the wrong conception of the unauthorized scientist"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|ALL}} {…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"We have to give a fight to the wrong conception of the unauthorized scientist"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:We Have To (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Give]]
[[Category:Fighting]]
[[Category:Wrong]]
[[Category:Conception]]
[[Category:Unauthorized]]
[[Category:Scientist]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBhaktivedantaManor19July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="236" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973">
<div class="heading">In the sastras we have information that the original life in the universe is Brahma and Brahma is also a product of Garbhodakasayi Vishnu. Garbhodakasayi Visnu is a product of Karanadakasayi Visnu and in this way we ultimately reach Krsna the Cause of all Causes. We have to give a fight to the wrong conception of the unauthorized scientist.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973|Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Svarupa Damodara's going to the colleges, Rai Ramananda has also agreed to come. I met him recently in India and he is enthusiastic. Now we shall put this challenge against this wrong theory that life comes from matter. Undoubtedly matter has come from life, and we can present so many practical proofs of this. So let Svarupa Damodara and Ramananda think in their own chemical language how to push this fact to the scientific world. If by Krsna's grace they even partially admit it, it will be a great triumph. My point is even if they partially accept then they have to find out what is the original life. In the sastras we have information that the original life in the universe is Brahma and Brahma is also a product of Garbhodakasayi Vishnu. Garbhodakasayi Visnu is a product of Karanadakasayi Visnu and in this way we ultimately reach Krsna the Cause of all Causes. We have to give a fight to the wrong conception of the unauthorized scientist.</p>
<p>Your plan for going to the colleges in California and your titles for the lectures are very much to my liking. You may write to Ramananda to come as soon as possible. He told me he can come and see me in London. Anyway, his coming there is sure, so correspond with him; and make a strong party.</p>
<p>Your victory over the scientist who was saying that life comes from dust is very good. We should not take such nonsense from them. We should speak up against such false theorists and say, "Don't talk such nonsense please. Don't mislead the public. You are taking big salaries and leading the public wrongly. It would be better for you to be a street sweeper and earn an honest livelihood instead of cheating."</p>
<p>Regarding the contract arranged by Jaya Hari for distribution of books, we want the better terms; so please send better terms. I do not know the terms, so we have to compare. We shall accept the better terms. If Macmillan takes that is best. So I shall ask Syamasundara not to do it and I wait your sending counter-terms.</p>
<p>Regarding Mr. Kallman and his new offer of the record, do not enter unless he releases full rights to us. Don't take an adventure with him, he may take advantage of our advertising and not give me anything. He originally was agreed to give me 10% royalty but he never gave me anything. Deal carefully with him.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

We are proposing to start a Gurukula here in London so that Indian children may be admitted. Indian gentlemen are perplexed because there is no institution to admit children to keep intact the Indian cult

2011-03-28T21:01:35Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"we are proposing to start a Gurukula here in London so that Indian children may be admitted. Indian gentlemen are perplexed becau…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"we are proposing to start a Gurukula here in London so that Indian children may be admitted. Indian gentlemen are perplexed because there is no institution to admit children to keep intact the Indian cult"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:We Are (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:My Proposition (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:I Have Started (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Gurukula]]
[[Category:Here In]]
[[Category:London]]
[[Category:Indian]]
[[Category:Children]]
[[Category:May Be]]
[[Category:Admit]]
[[Category:Gentlemen]]
[[Category:Perplexed]]
[[Category:Because]]
[[Category:There Is No]]
[[Category:Institution]]
[[Category:Keep]]
[[Category:Intact]]
[[Category:Indian Culture]]
[[Category:Cult]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and His Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBhaktivedantaManor19July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="236" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973">
<div class="heading">Many Indians are also coming and we are proposing to start a Gurukula here in London so that Indian children may be admitted. Indian gentlemen are perplexed because there is no institution to admit children to keep intact the Indian cult.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973|Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Here at Bhaktivedanta Manor the place is the nicest possible. It is calm and quiet and the village is neat and clean. I am daily walking in the morning with all devotees and I am taking the usual class from 7-8 A.M. Very respectable gentlemen are coming in the evening. Last night George Harrison came. He has become a great supporter of our movement. He may spend more for expanding our activities. He told me smilingly yesterday, "I shall try to help you for expanding many temples." So arrangement is going on here for installing the deity on Janmastami: Many Indians are also coming and we are proposing to start a Gurukula here in London so that Indian children may be admitted. Indian gentlemen are perplexed because there is no institution to admit children to keep intact the Indian cult. So our idea of teaching sanskrit and English and our books they appreciate very much. If we start another Gurukula here I think it will be not an unprofitable activity.</p>
<p>Certainly I will return in September to Los Angeles. It is nice to hear that the work on the new temple will be much progressed by then.</p>
<p>Regarding Svarupa Damodara's going to the colleges, Rai Ramananda has also agreed to come. I met him recently in India and he is enthusiastic. Now we shall put this challenge against this wrong theory that life comes from matter. Undoubtedly matter has come from life, and we can present so many practical proofs of this. So let Svarupa Damodara and Ramananda think in their own chemical language how to push this fact to the scientific world. If by Krsna's grace they even partially admit it, it will be a great triumph. My point is even if they partially accept then they have to find out what is the original life. In the sastras we have information that the original life in the universe is Brahma and Brahma is also a product of Garbhodakasayi Vishnu. Garbhodakasayi Visnu is a product of Karanadakasayi Visnu and in this way we ultimately reach Krsna the Cause of all Causes. We have to give a fight to the wrong conception of the unauthorized scientist.</p>
<p>Your plan for going to the colleges in California and your titles for the lectures are very much to my liking. You may write to Ramananda to come as soon as possible. He told me he can come and see me in London. Anyway, his coming there is sure, so correspond with him; and make a strong party.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

I give you special permission as follows: You find out of 24 hours at least one hour conveniently for chanting Hare Krishna with great attention, either by the Deities or any place, without being disturbed by anyone else

2011-03-28T20:48:12Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"I give you special permission as follows: You find out of 24 hours at least one hour conveniently for chanting Hare Krishna with …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"I give you special permission as follows: You find out of 24 hours at least one hour conveniently for chanting Hare Krishna with great attention, either by the Deities or any place, without being disturbed by anyone else"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar11}}
{{last|28Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Give (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:You (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Special]]
[[Category:Permission]]
[[Category:As Follows]]
[[Category:Find]]
[[Category:Twenty-four Hours]]
[[Category:At Least]]
[[Category:One]]
[[Category:Hours]]
[[Category:Convenience]]
[[Category:Chant Hare Krsna]]
[[Category:Great]]
[[Category:Attention]]
[[Category:Either]]
[[Category:Deity]]
[[Category:Any]]
[[Category:Place]]
[[Category:Without Being]]
[[Category:Not Disturbed]]
[[Category:Anyone (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Else]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniTittenhurst29October1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="638" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969">
<div class="heading">Regarding your business and spiritual practices, I give you special permission as follows: You find out of 24 hours at least one hour conveniently for chanting Hare Krishna with great attention, either by the Deities or any place, without being disturbed by anyone else. So you have 23 hours for other things.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969|Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad that you have deposited $2,000 in my savings accounts. Regarding your business and spiritual practices, I give you special permission as follows: You find out of 24 hours at least one hour conveniently for chanting Hare Krishna with great attention, either by the Deities or any place, without being disturbed by anyone else. So you have 23 hours for other things. Now these 23 hours, whatever you do in them, either eating or working or sleeping, you always try to think of Krishna. That will keep you intact of Krishna Consciousness. If one is always careful about falling down and prays to Krishna that he may not fall down on account of greater strength of Maya, then Krishna will give him special protection. This was advised to Arjuna by Krishna Himself. Arjuna was a great fighter, statesman, and at the same time a great devotee. A statesman and military commander has very little time to perform the routine work of devotional service, but Krishna advised him especially to be engaged in his occupational duty, and at the same time always be thinking of Krishna. This is the secret of not being a victim of Maya. Rayarama's case is different. He definitely denied my instructions. I asked him to come to me and live with me, and he definitely denied. So this denial is cause of his temporary suspension of devotional life, but if he has executed devotional service in the past sincerely, I think he cannot go back.</p>
<p>Regarding Spiritual Sky business, I am very happy to learn that it is making very nice progress and you are getting demand. Do it nicely, and as already agreed, you can use the profit exclusively for opening branches. The sales which an individual center makes by selling incense may be employed for temple expenditures. Similarly, Los Angeles also can employ it for this purpose. But so far as Spiritual Sky business is concerned, done by you, this profit should be set aside in a different account reserved for expanding branches. When you do business you should do it business-like. We should not neglect any minute part of it, but at the same time we shall think of Krishna, seeking His protection. The living example is the Gopis. They were householder wives, young girls having children to feed, carrying out the order of superiors; father-in-law, mother-in-law, sister-in-law, satisfying the whims of the husband, executing so many household duties from morning to night. Still they practiced in such a way Krishna Consciousness that they did not forget even for a second Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Without initiation by a bona fide spiritual master, the actual connection with Krsna consciousness is never performed

2011-03-28T01:59:23Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Without initiation by a bona fide spiritual master, the actual connection with Krsna consciousness is never performed"}} {{notes|…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Without initiation by a bona fide spiritual master, the actual connection with Krsna consciousness is never performed"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Mar11}}
{{last|27Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|2}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Without]]
[[Category:Initiation]]
[[Category:Bona Fide Spiritual Master]]
[[Category:Actual]]
[[Category:Connection with Krsna]]
[[Category:Krsna Consciousness]]
[[Category:Never]]
[[Category:Perform]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NODIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="3" link="NOD Introduction" link_text="Nectar of Devotion Introduction">
<div class="heading">From the date of initiation by the spiritual master, the connection between Kṛṣṇa and a person cultivating Kṛṣṇa consciousness is established. Without initiation by a bona fide spiritual master, the actual connection with Kṛṣṇa consciousness is never performed.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD Introduction|Nectar of Devotion Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly, we can offer many services with our bodily activities. But all such activities must be in relationship with Kṛṣṇa. This relationship is established by connecting oneself with the bona fide spiritual master, who is the direct representative of Kṛṣṇa in disciplic succession. Therefore, the execution of Kṛṣṇa conscious activities with the body should be directed by the spiritual master and then performed with faith. The connection with the spiritual master is called initiation. From the date of initiation by the spiritual master, the connection between Kṛṣṇa and a person cultivating Kṛṣṇa consciousness is established. Without initiation by a bona fide spiritual master, the actual connection with Kṛṣṇa consciousness is never performed.</p>
<p>This cultivation of Kṛṣṇa consciousness is not material. The Lord has three general energies—namely the external energy, the internal energy and the marginal energy. The living entities are called marginal energy, and the material cosmic manifestation is the action of the external, or material, energy. Then there is the spiritual world, which is a manifestation of the internal energy. The living entities, who are called marginal energy, perform material activities when acting under the inferior, external energy. And when they engage in activities under the internal, spiritual energy, their activities are called Kṛṣṇa conscious. This means that those who are great souls or great devotees do not act under the spell of material energy, but act instead under the protection of the spiritual energy. Any activities done in devotional service, or in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, are directly under the control of spiritual energy. In other words, energy is a sort of strength, and this strength can be spiritualized by the mercy of both the bona fide spiritual master and Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaOctober291972_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="26" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 29, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 29, 1972">
<div class="heading">Yes. We must connect with the current. Just like you have heated your room with electrical wires, but if you do not touch it with the current going on, then simply electrical heating with not help you.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 29, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 29, 1972]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna: "The connection with the spiritual master is called initiation. From the date of initiation by the spiritual master, the connection between Kṛṣṇa and a person cultivating Kṛṣṇa consciousness is established. Without initiation by a bona fide spiritual master, the actual connection with Kṛṣṇa consciousness is never performed."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. We must connect with the current. Just like you have heated your room with electrical wires, but if you do not touch it with the current going on, then simply electrical heating with not help you. Similarly, initiation is essential. Ādau gurvāśrayam. Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī recommends in his Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu for executing proper spiritual life, one must take shelter of the bona fide spiritual master. Tasmād guruṁ prapadyeta jijñāsuḥ śreyaḥ uttamam ([[Vanisource:SB 11.3.21|SB 11.3.21]]). Person who is actually interested in uttamam. Uttamam means transcendental. Udgata-tamam. After darkness. This material world is darkness. Tamasi mā jyotir gamaḥ. The spiritual world is full of light. Therefore anything spiritual, that is called uttamam. There...</p>
<p>Kṛṣṇa's another name is Uttama-śloka. Bhagavaty uttama-śloke bhaktir bhavati naiṣṭikī. Kṛṣṇa does not belong to this material world. Only the fools and rascals, they think of Kṛṣṇa having material body. Avajānanti māṁ mūḍhāḥ mānuṣīṁ tanum āśritam ([[Vanisource:BG 9.11|BG 9.11]]). Kṛṣṇa is always in His spiritual body, sac-cid-ānanda-vigraha. Īśvaraḥ paramaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ sac-cid-ānanda-vigrahaḥ (Bs. 5.1). Similarly, if we establish our bona fide relationship with the spiritual master, representative of Kṛṣṇa, immediately our connection with Kṛṣṇa becomes established.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Rupanuga devotees

2011-03-28T00:42:29Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"rupanuga"|"rupanugas"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|ALL}} {{first|27Mar11}} {{last|27Mar11}} {{totals_by_section|BG=…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"rupanuga"|"rupanugas"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Mar11}}
{{last|27Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=2|OB=1|Lec=17|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|20}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Rupa Gosvami]]
[[Category:Vaisnava]]
[[Category:Meaning of Sanskrit Words]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8246_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1649" link="CC Madhya 8.246" link_text="CC Madhya 8.246">
<div class="heading">Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī are the most exalted servitors of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī and Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Those who adhere to their service are known as rūpānuga devotees.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.246|CC Madhya 8.246, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"Lord Brahmā, Lord Śiva, the goddess of fortune and even My own self are not as dear to Me as the gopīs." Of all the gopīs, Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is the topmost. Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī are the most exalted servitors of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī and Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Those who adhere to their service are known as rūpānuga devotees. The Caitanya-candrāmṛta (26) gives the following statement about Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī:</p>
:āstāṁ vairāgya-koṭir bhavatu śama-dama-kṣānti-maitry-ādi-koṭis
:tattvānudhyāna-koṭir bhavatu bhavatu vā vaiṣṇavī bhakti-koṭiḥ
:koṭy-aṁśo ’py asya na syāt tad api guṇa-gaṇo yaḥ svataḥ-siddha āste
:śrīmac-caitanyacandra-priya-caraṇa-nakha-jyotir āmoda-bhājām
<p>The qualities of one engaged in the service of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu—such as reputation, austerities, penances and knowledge—are not to be compared to the good qualities of others. Such is the perfection of a devotee always engaged in the service of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya19132_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4371" link="CC Madhya 19.132" link_text="CC Madhya 19.132">
<div class="heading">We always request members of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness to publish as many books as possible and distribute them widely throughout the world. By thus following in the footsteps of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī, one can become a rūpānuga devotee.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.132|CC Madhya 19.132, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In Vṛndāvana there are prākṛta-sahajiyās who say that writing books or even touching books is taboo. For them, devotional service means being relieved from these activities. Whenever they are asked to hear a recitation of Vedic literature, they refuse, saying, "What business do we have reading or hearing transcendental literatures? They are meant for neophytes." They pose themselves as too elevated to exert energy for reading, writing and hearing. However, pure devotees under the guidance of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī reject this sahajiyā philosophy. It is certainly not good to write literature for money or reputation, but to write books and publish them for the enlightenment of the general populace is real service to the Lord. That was Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī’s opinion, and he specifically told his disciples to write books. He actually preferred to publish books rather than establish temples. Temple construction is meant for the general populace and neophyte devotees, but the business of advanced and empowered devotees is to write books, publish them and distribute them widely. According to Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura, distributing literature is like playing on a great mṛdaṅga. Consequently we always request members of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness to publish as many books as possible and distribute them widely throughout the world. By thus following in the footsteps of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī, one can become a rūpānuga devotee.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NODPreface_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="2" link="NOD Preface" link_text="Nectar of Devotion Preface">
<div class="heading">The present Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is also based on the authority of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī Prabhupāda. We are therefore generally known as rūpānugas, or followers in the footsteps of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī Prabhupāda.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD Preface|Nectar of Devotion Preface]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Later, Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī Prabhupāda elaborated the teachings of the Lord with profound knowledge of revealed scriptures and authoritative references from various Vedic literatures. Śrīla Śrīnivāsa Ācārya describes in his prayers to the six Gosvāmīs that they were all highly learned scholars, not only in Sanskrit but also in foreign languages such as Persian and Arabic. They very scrutinizingly studied all the Vedic scriptures in order to establish the cult of Caitanya Mahāprabhu on the authorized principles of Vedic knowledge. The present Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is also based on the authority of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī Prabhupāda. We are therefore generally known as rūpānugas, or followers in the footsteps of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī Prabhupāda. It is only for our guidance that Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī prepared his book Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, which is now presented in the form of The Nectar of Devotion. Persons engaged in the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement may take advantage of this great literature and be very solidly situated in Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB127VrndavanaOctober181972_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="46" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">This dharma, vaiṣṇava-dharma, rūpānuga-dharma, following the footsteps of Rūpa Gosvāmī, that is meant for paropakāra. All other dharmas, any dharma, they execute dharma for personal benefit.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This is meant for paramo nirmatsarāṇām, this dharma. Paramo nirmatsarāṇām. Paramo nirmatsara means Vaiṣṇavas. Vaiṣṇava is not envious. They are very merciful. Just like Gosvāmīs. Lokānāṁ hita-kāriṇau, nānā-śāstra-vicāraṇaika-nipuṇau sad-dharma-saṁsthāpakau, lokānāṁ hita-kāriṇau. This dharma, vaiṣṇava-dharma, rūpānuga-dharma, following the footsteps of Rūpa Gosvāmī, that is meant for paropakāra. All other dharmas, any dharma, they execute dharma for personal benefit. Just like in Christian religion, they pray to God... Everyone, not only Christians. Hindus, Muslims, they go to God to pray something for personal gain: "O God, give us our daily bread." So the same prayer is offered by everyone under different shape only. So in the calculation of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, such dharmas, system of dharma, which is meant for sense gratification, personal interest, that is called kaitava-dharma, cheating. Cheating... Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavaḥ atra.</p>
<p>In this connection, Śrīdhara Svāmī has commented, artha mokṣavāṁś ca nirastham(?). Those who are aspiring after liberation, that is also rejected. Why? There are so many great saintly persons, jñānīs, philosophers; they're trying to get liberation. And it is cheating? Yes. It is cheating. Vyāsadeva says, kaitava, cheating. And a great commentator like Śrīdhara Svāmī, he also gives his confirmation that up to mokṣa-vāñchā, that is cheating. Why cheating? That is explained by Kavirāja Gosvāmī in his Caitanya-caritāmṛta.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB127VrndavanaOctober181972_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="46" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">You learn something about devotional service, but the devotional service should be executed by following mahājana. Mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ (CC Madhya 17.186). Therefore we are Rūpānugas. We follow the footsteps of Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.7 -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So Kṛṣṇa says, "To My devotees," teṣāṁ satata-yuktānāṁ bhajatāṁ prīti-pūrvakam ([[Vanisource:BG 10.10|BG 10.10]]), "those who are engaged twenty-four hours in unadulterated devotional service to the Lord," buddhi-yogaṁ dadāmi tam, "I give them intelligence how he can go back to home, back to Godhead." Why this is? Now teṣām evānukampārtham. Special favor for these persons who are twenty-four hours engaged in devotional service under the direction of bona fide spiritual master. You cannot become a pure, perfect devotee unless you are directed by another pure, unadulterated devotee. Evaṁ paramparā-prāptam ([[Vanisource:BG 4.2|BG 4.2]]). So therefore Rūpa Gosvāmī has mentioned in his Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, ādau gurvāśrayam. You have to find out, you have to take shelter, not find out. You have to take shelter of a bona fide spiritual master. That is the beginning, ādau gurvāśrayaṁ sad-dharma-pṛcchā. Then you'll have to inquire, inquiry, sad-dharma, about pure devotional service. That is sad-dharma. Sad-dharma-pṛcchā. Sādhu-vartmānuvartanam. Sad-dharma-pṛcchā. You learn something about devotional service, but the devotional service should be executed by following mahājana. Mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 17.186|CC Madhya 17.186]]). Therefore we are Rūpānugas. We follow the footsteps of Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1220LosAngelesAugust231972_2" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="83" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.20 -- Los Angeles, August 23, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.20 -- Los Angeles, August 23, 1972">
<div class="heading">We have to follow the footsteps of Rūpa Gosvāmī, rūpānuga. Then we can understand Lord Caitanya. And if we get favor of Lord Caitanya, we can very easily understand Kṛṣṇa. This is the process.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.20 -- Los Angeles, August 23, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.20 -- Los Angeles, August 23, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So it is not so easy to understand Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Manuṣyāṇāṁ sahasreṣu kaścid yatati siddhaye, yatatām api siddhānām: ([[Vanisource:BG 7.3|BG 7.3]]) "Those who have endeavored for perfection of life, out of many such persons, one can hardly understand Kṛṣṇa." It is not so easy. But it is by Kṛṣṇa's grace. Kṛṣṇa being very compassionate with these fallen souls of this age, He appeared as Lord Caitanya and distributed Kṛṣṇa. That is His prerogative. That is His right. If Kṛṣṇa wants to distribute Himself freely, that is a different thing. Otherwise, it is not so easy to understand Kṛṣṇa. Just like to earn one million dollar is not so easy. But if you are fortunate, you meet somebody who can distribute million dollars at a time, that is a different thing. Therefore Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu was recognized by Rūpa Gosvāmī, namo mahā-vadānyāya kṛṣṇa-prema-pradāya te: ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.53|CC Madhya 19.53]]) "My dear Lord, You are the most munificent of all incarnations. The other incarnations, people could not understand, but You are freely distributing Yourself." Kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāmne. Kṛṣṇāya kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāmne gaura-tviṣe namaḥ. Therefore we have to follow the footsteps of Rūpa Gosvāmī, rūpānuga. Then we can understand Lord Caitanya. And if we get favor of Lord Caitanya, we can very easily understand Kṛṣṇa. This is the process.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11530LosAngelesDecember81973_3" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="298" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.30 -- Los Angeles, December 8, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.30 -- Los Angeles, December 8, 1973">
<div class="heading">We say or we offer our prayer to our spiritual master, rūpānuga-varāya te, rūpānuga-varāya te, because he follows Rūpa Gosvāmī, therefore we accept, spiritual master.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.30 -- Los Angeles, December 8, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.30 -- Los Angeles, December 8, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This is the process. He does not say that "I've understood Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu directly." No. That is not understanding. That is foolishness. You cannot understand what is Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Therefore repeatedly he says, rūpa-ragunātha-pade... "I am that Kṛṣṇa dāsa, Kavirāja, who is always under the subordination of the Gosvāmīs." This is paramparā system. Similarly, Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura also says, ei chay gosāi jār mui tār dās, "I am servant of that person who has accepted this six Gosvāmīs as his master. I am not going to be servant of any other person who does not accept the way and means of..." Therefore we say or we offer our prayer to our spiritual master, rūpānuga-varāya te, rūpānuga-varāya te, because he follows Rūpa Gosvāmī, therefore we accept, spiritual master. Not that one has become more than Rūpa Gosvāmī or more than... No. Tāṅdera caraṇa-sebi-bhakta-sane vās. This is the paramparā system.</p>
<p>Now here, the same thing is repeated: Arjuna, who directly heard from Kṛṣṇa. Sometimes some people say that "Arjuna heard directly from Kṛṣṇa, but we don't find Kṛṣṇa in our presence, so how can I accept?" It is not a question of direct presence, because you have no idea of the absolute knowledge. Kṛṣṇa's words, Bhagavad-gītā, is not different from Kṛṣṇa. It's not different from Kṛṣṇa. When you hear Bhagavad-gītā, you are directly hearing from Kṛṣṇa because Kṛṣṇa is not different. Kṛṣṇa is absolute. Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa's name, Kṛṣṇa's form, Kṛṣṇa's quality, Kṛṣṇa's instruction, everything Kṛṣṇa's, they're all Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB552HyderabadApril131975_4" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="529" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 13, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 13, 1975">
<div class="heading">We Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇava, we are known as rūpānuga. Rūpānuga means the followers of Rūpa Gosvāmī. So why we should become followers of Rūpa Gosvāmī? Because śrī-caitanya-mano 'bhīṣṭaṁ sthāpitaṁ yena bhū-tale.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 13, 1975|Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 13, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇava, we are known as rūpānuga. Rūpānuga means the followers of Rūpa Gosvāmī. So why we should become followers of Rūpa Gosvāmī? Because śrī-caitanya-mano 'bhīṣṭaṁ sthāpitaṁ yena bhū-tale. He wanted to establish the mission of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Mano 'bhīṣṭam. Śrī Caitanya, mano 'bhīṣṭam, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the same thing. This is called disciplic succession. Kṛṣṇa wanted that "Everyone be surrendered to Me." He personally therefore comes and He speaks Bhagavad-gītā aiming at Arjuna, who was perplexed in the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra, and He explained karma, jñāna, yoga, so many things. But ultimately, He assured Arjuna, "My dear Arjuna, you are very dear friend to Me; therefore I am speaking to you the real purpose of life, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ... ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]). This is the real purpose of life." So Kṛṣṇa wanted that people should take shelter of His lotus feet, sarva-dharmān parityajya. But people misunderstood Him. Therefore Kṛṣṇa came as a devotee, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Rūpa Gosvāmī could understand that. Therefore he offered his first prayer to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, namo mahā vadānyāya kṛṣṇa-prema-pradāya te ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.53|CC Madhya 19.53]]). "Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, You are the most munificent incarnation because You are not only giving the knowledge of Kṛṣṇa, but You are giving the process how to love Him." Kṛṣṇa-prema-pradāya te. So "You are Kṛṣṇa, kṛṣṇaya. I offer my humble obeisances to You, kṛṣṇaya, now appeared as kṛṣṇa-caitanya-namine, You have now appeared as Kṛṣṇa Caitanya."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB552HyderabadApril131975_5" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="529" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 13, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 13, 1975">
<div class="heading">Vande rūpa-sanātanau raghu-yugau, the six Gosvāmīs, six Gosvāmīs, and if we follow their footprints, rūpānuga-varāya te, then he also becomes gosvāmī. This is the process.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 13, 1975|Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Hyderabad, April 13, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The six Gosvāmīs of Vṛndāvana, they lived in Vṛndāvana by the order... The present Vṛndāvana, holy place, was made by Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī. These two brothers, they were ministers in the government of Nawab Hussain Shah. Practically they became Muhammadans; their name were changed. Because in those days the brāhmaṇa community was very strict. Any brāhmaṇa accepting service, he'll be immediately excommunicated: "No, you are not brāhmaṇa." Brāhmaṇa's business is not to serve others. Brahma-karma svabhāva-jam. They should remain... Everyone was independent. Brāhmaṇa independent, kṣatriya independent, vaiśya independent. Simply śūdra's dependent. So in those days, five hundred years ago, these two brothers were born of a very high class brāhmaṇa. They were learned scholar, but because they accepted the service of Nawab, they were excommunicated. So practically they become Muhammadans. Their names were changed: Dabira Khāsa, Sākara Mallika. But Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu made them gosvāmī. This is Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. They were rejected by the brāhmaṇa community, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu made them Sanātana Gosvāmī, Rūpa Gosvāmī. The gosvāmī is not a caste title. Gosvāmī means who has control over the senses. Go means senses and svāmī means master. Those who are servant of the senses, they cannot become gosvāmī. That is not gosvāmī. Servant of senses, that is go-dāsa, not gosvāmī. So the Gosvāmī... Vande rūpa-sanātanau raghu-yugau, the six Gosvāmīs, six Gosvāmīs, and if we follow their footprints, rūpānuga-varāya te, then he also becomes gosvāmī. This is the process.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6318GorakhpurFebruary111971_6" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="722" link="Lecture on SB 6.3.18 -- Gorakhpur, February 11, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.3.18 -- Gorakhpur, February 11, 1971">
<div class="heading">We are followers, Rūpānuga. We are followers of the Gosvāmins. So their behavior, saṅkhyā-pūrvaka-nāma-gāna-natibhiḥ kālāvasānī-kṛtau. The whole time, twenty-four hours, was used in Kṛṣṇa consciousness by chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra regularly on fixed up, big beads.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.3.18 -- Gorakhpur, February 11, 1971|Lecture on SB 6.3.18 -- Gorakhpur, February 11, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We are also sleeping six months in a year because we sleep, generally, ten to twelve hours. So if you half day, means half year. We are also all Kumbhakarṇas. Anyone who sleeps more than six or seven hours, he is a Kumbhakarṇa. Kumbhakarṇa was the brother of Rāvaṇa. He was sleeping six months, and six months he was awake. That means anyone who sleeps half the, out of twenty-four hours, anyone, if he sleeps twelve hours, he's a Kumbhakarṇa. So at least I think that one should not sleep more than seven hours utmost. That is sufficient, sufficient, seven hours. So you can sleep six hours at night and one hour to rest in daytime. That is sufficient. But if you sleep more than that, then you are Kumbhakarṇa. You should adjust things. Nidrāhāra-vihārakādi-vijitau. That's the Gosvāmins.</p>
:saṅkhyā-pūrvaka-nāma-gāna-natibhiḥ kālāvasānī-kṛtau
:nidrāhāra-vihārakādi-vijitau cātyanta-dīnau ca yau
:rādhā-kṛṣṇa-guṇa-smṛter madhurimānandena sammohitau
:vande rūpa-sanātanau raghu-yugau śrī-jīva-gopālakau **
<p>So we are followers, Rūpānuga. We are followers of the Gosvāmins. So their behavior, saṅkhyā-pūrvaka-nāma-gāna-natibhiḥ kālāvasānī-kṛtau. The whole time, twenty-four hours, was used in Kṛṣṇa consciousness by chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra regularly on fixed up, big beads. So we have reduced that to sixteen. But they were chanting... Haridāsa Ṭhākura was chanting four times sixty-four. That means... Three times sixty-four. So three times sixty-four means?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB7thCantoCalcuttaMarch71972_7" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="867" link="Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972">
<div class="heading">Because we do not follow any other path, we follow mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ (CC Madhya 17.186), we follow Jīva Gosvāmī, Rūpa Gosvāmī. Therefore, we are called Rūpānuga Vaiṣṇava. Vaiṣṇava, who are followers strictly.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972|Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So it is not that this devotional line, disciplic succession, they are necessarily very poor in knowledge. They are full in knowledge. One many not be personally very learned, but because we follow the disciplic succession, the conclusion given by the learned scholars like Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Rūpa Gosvāmī, Jīva Gosvāmī, therefore, we follow the conclusion, therefore we are also learned. Because we do not follow any other path, we follow mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 17.186|CC Madhya 17.186]]), we follow Jīva Gosvāmī, Rūpa Gosvāmī. Therefore, we are called Rūpānuga Vaiṣṇava. Vaiṣṇava, who are followers strictly. My Guru Mahārāja is described, rūpānuga-viruddha-apasiddhānta-dhvānta-hāriṇe. Rūpānuga-viruddha. There are certain principles given by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī. Just like Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, he is giving the definition of bhakti.</p>
:anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyaṁ
:jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam
:ānukūlyena kṛṣṇānu-
:śīlanaṁ bhaktir uttamā
:(Brs. 1.1.11)
<p>He is giving. This is bhakti. Anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyaṁ, without any material desires. Material desires, bhakti, that is not śuddha-bhakti. So these are the direction of the Gosvāmīs. Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says that ei chay gosāi yāra tāra mui dāsa, "I am servant of such person who follows strictly the principles of Gosvāmīs.</p>
<p>So the Gosvāmīs have given their principles, especially for general public in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu. We have translated this book into Nectar of Devotion. So our business is everything is there, we have to follow. And my Guru Mahārāja is described as rūpānuga-viruddha-apasiddhānta-dhvānta-hāriṇe. He was strictly to follow the rūpānuga principle. Rūpānuga principle, Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī directs in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, "You somehow or other engage people in Kṛṣṇa consciousness." Yena tena prakāreṇa manaḥ kṛṣṇe niveśayet, sarve vidhi-niṣedha syur etayor eva kiṅkara. Just like in Europe and America, some of our friends criticize that "Swami Mahārāja, he is not doing this, not doing that." We are doing everything, but our main business is just to induce them to Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB7thCantoCalcuttaMarch71972_8" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="867" link="Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972">
<div class="heading">Because we are following strictly the principles of Rūpa Gosvāmī, rūpānuga, therefore it is somehow or other coming out very successful. The Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement should be pushed according to the rūpānuga principle.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972|Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Gosvāmī followed strictly the Rūpa Gosvāmī. Just like Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Gosvāmī introduced that a sannyāsī should go for begging alms in motorcar. In motorcar. They should live in palatial buildings. Now if in this age if we follow that rūpānuga... Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī used to live underneath a tree, and if we say now we shall also imitate..., just like there are many bābājīs in Vṛndāvana, they are imitating, a small loincloth but doing all nonsense. So imitation is not required. Real thing is required. How, what is the purpose of Gosvāmī? They say that yena tena prakāreṇa manaḥ kṛṣṇe. Somehow or other first of all engage him in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. That is my Guru Mahārāja's gift. He first of all started that there is no need of going to Vṛndāvana and imitate the Gosvāmīs. Live in big, big cities, in big, big palatial houses, but preach Kṛṣṇa consciousness. People may understand. Give chance to the people how they will understand Kṛṣṇa consciousness. He opened many centers. Similarly, in big, big cities. So we are doing that. And because we are following strictly the principles of Rūpa Gosvāmī, rūpānuga, therefore it is somehow or other coming out very successful. The Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement should be pushed according to the rūpānuga principle.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionBombayDecember261972_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="3" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 26, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 26, 1972">
<div class="heading">Rūpānuga varāya te. Rūpānuga, followers of Rūpa Gosvāmī. We Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇavas, we follow the instruction.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 26, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 26, 1972]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna: "They very scrutinizingly studied all the Vedic literatures in order to establish the cult of Caitanya Mahāprabhu on the authorized principles of Vedic knowledge. The present Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is also based on the authority of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī Prabhupāda. We are therefore generally known as rūpānugas, or followers in the footsteps of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī Prabhupāda. It is only for our guidance that..."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Rūpānuga varāya te. Rūpānuga, followers of Rūpa Gosvāmī. We Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇavas, we follow the instruction... Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says in his song:</p>
:rūpa-raghunātha-pade haibe ākuti
:kabe hāma bujhabo śrī yugala-pīriti.
<p>Yugala-pīriti, the conjugal love between Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa, it is not be understood by a third-class man. It is not possible. If one thinks Kṛṣṇa is ordinary human being, Rādhārāṇī as ordinary girl, then it is not possible. One has to understand Kṛṣṇa and Rādhārāṇī through the bhakti literature of these Gosvāmīs. Therefore Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says, rūpa-raghunātha-pade haibe ākuti. Eagerness. "When I shall try to understand yugala-pīriti, the conjugal love of Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa, through the literature of Rūpa-Raghunātha?" Rūpa-Raghunātha means... There are six Gosvāmīs. Begins from Rūpa Gosvāmī, ends with Raghunātha. Śrīla Rūpa, Sanātana, Bhaṭṭa Raghunātha, Śrī Jīva, Gopāla Bhaṭṭa, dāsa Raghunātha. There are two Raghunāthas—one Bhaṭṭa Raghunātha, one dāsa Raghunātha. So Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says, Rūpa-raghunātha-pade haibe ākuti kabe hāma bujhabo... To understand Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa and Their love affairs, one has to understand through the literature given by Rūpa Gosvāmī. Just like this Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, Nectar of Devotion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaOctober181972_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="5" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">Simply by imitating his loincloth one does not become Rūpa Gosvāmī. One has to follow the principles of Rūpa Gosvāmī. Then he's called rūpānuga. Unless you become rūpānuga, you cannot understand the Gauḍīya philosophy.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Unless one has followed strictly the path of the Ṣaḍ-Gosvāmīs, we cannot accept him as guru. Because Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says, ei chay gosāi yāra tāra mui dāsa. One who has followed strictly the principles of Rūpa Gosvāmī. Rūpa Gosvāmī, of course, he lived very simply, mendicant. A small loincloth and simple underneath a tree. But simply by imitating his loincloth one does not become Rūpa Gosvāmī. One has to follow the principles of Rūpa Gosvāmī. Then he's called rūpānuga. Unless you become rūpānuga, you cannot understand the Gauḍīya philosophy. Ei chay gosāi yāra tāra mui dāsa. So this is called paramparā system. Evaṁ paramparā-prāptam imaṁ rājarṣayoḥ viduḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 4.2|BG 4.2]]). If you follow the path of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī... Not that simply by imitating his cloth. You must follow in principle all the rules and regulations given by...</p>
:anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyaṁ
:jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam
:ānukūlyena kṛṣṇānu-
:śīlanaṁ bhaktir uttamā
:(Brs. 1.1.11)
<p>This is the definition given by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī in his Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu. So one must be freed from all material desires. You cannot earn your livelihood by showing the Deity. This was not the business of Rūpa Gosvāmī. Rūpa Gosvāmī did not do any business by showing the Deity. Therefore you have to follow strictly the principles of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī. Then you become Rūpānuga Vaiṣṇavas. And Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says, "One who is following the principles of the Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī, tāra mui dāsa, I accept him as spiritual master." Tān-sabāra pada-reṇu mora pañca-grās.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaOctober181972_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="5" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">Wherever Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī has stated something, immediately he has given reference from the śāstras. He did not manufacture anything which is against the śāstras. That is Rūpānuga, Rūpānuga Vaiṣṇava. So in order to see God, in order to serve God, we have to follow.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So rādhā-kṛṣṇa nitya-līlā karilā prakāśa. By the, writing so many books, hundreds of books, Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī, especially Jīva Gosvāmī... Nānā-śāstra-vicāraṇaika-nipuṇau sad-dharma-saṁsthāpakau lokānāṁ hita-kāriṇau. They wrote, they wrote books for the benefit of the whole world. Lokānāṁ hita-kāriṇau. They did not write books only for the Hindus or for the persons who are in India or in Vṛndāvana. Lokānāṁ hita-kāriṇau, nānā-śāstra-vicāraṇaika-nipuṇau. There were very, very expert. You'll find in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, wherever Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī has stated something, immediately he has given reference from the śāstras. He did not manufacture anything which is against the śāstras. That is Rūpānuga, Rūpānuga Vaiṣṇava. So in order to see God, in order to serve God, we have to follow. Śrī Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura, he has said,</p>
:rūpa-raghunātha-pade haibe ākuti
:kabe hāma bhujhaba se yugala-pīriti
<p>Rūpa-raghunātha-pade haibe ākuti. Unless one becomes very, very much eager to follow the path of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī, he cannot understand what is the love affairs of Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa. Without following the principles of Rūpa Gosvāmī, if we wants to understand what is Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa, then we shall understand a boy, ordinary boys' and girls' affairs. That is not Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa. Therefore in the śāstra it is said, ataḥ śrī-kṛṣṇa-nāmādi na bhaved grāhyam indriyaiḥ ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 17.136|CC Madhya 17.136]]). Do not try to understand Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa with these blunt eyes and senses; try to understand through the instructions of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī, Śrīla Sanātana Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionBombayJanuary91973_3" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="22" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 9, 1973" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 9, 1973">
<div class="heading">Caitanya Mahāprabhu's instruction to Rūpa Gosvāmī. Rūpānuga. Therefore we are called rūpānuga. Anuga. Anuga means following. Going, following the footsteps of Rūpa Gosvāmī.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 9, 1973|The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 9, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We cannot deviate from the path of the previous ācāryas. We must strictly follow. That is the qualification. We must follow their instruction. Therefore I repeatedly say to my students that "You chant Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra sixteen rounds, and follow the regulative principles. Your strength is there." If we..., just like Himalayan mountain, nobody can push it. Very simple thing. It is so powerful. Yaha hoite sarva-siddhi haya. This is Caitanya Mahāprabhu's request. Don't deviate from the instruction. Then you will stand as strong as the Himalayan mountain. Very simple thing. Anyone can do. We are asking, following the footsteps of predecessor, Rūpa Gosvāmī, Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Caitanya Mahāprabhu's instruction to Rūpa Gosvāmī. Rūpānuga. Therefore we are called rūpānuga. Anuga. Anuga means following. Going, following the footsteps of Rūpa Gosvāmī. So as the, Rūpa Gosvāmī is following his predecessor, Caitanya Mahāprabhu, so we have to follow our predecessor. Then we will be successful. There is no doubt about it. Nobody can do any harm. Kaunteya pratijānīhi na me bhaktaḥ praṇaśyati ([[Vanisource:BG 9.31|BG 9.31]]). If you stick to the principle of following the footsteps of previous predecessor, evaṁ paramparā-prāptam ([[Vanisource:BG 4.2|BG 4.2]]), don't add anything, don't subtract anything, present as it is and keep your spiritual strength intact, then the preaching will go on. Nobody can disturb you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaNovember61972_4" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="34" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972">
<div class="heading">Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says that "These six Gosvāmīs, anyone who accepts these six Gosvāmīs as authority, spiritual masters, I am his servant." Therefore we Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇava, we are known as Rūpānuga Vaiṣṇava, following the footsteps of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">He has got so much power that He can turn a low-grade man into a great Vaiṣṇava. Just like Haridāsa Ṭhākura. Haridāsa Ṭhākura, he was born in Muhammadan family, and he was made Nāmācārya Haridāsa Ṭhākura by Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Nāmācārya, "the ācārya." Caitanya Mahāprabhu actually appeared for glorifying the holy name of the Lord. Harer nāma harer nāma harer nāma iva kevalam ([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.21|CC Adi 17.21]]). Kṛṣṇa-varṇaṁ tviṣākṛṣṇam ([[Vanisource:SB 11.5.32|SB 11.5.32]]), always chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa. So Caitanya Mahāprabhu especially incarnated, advented Himself for spreading this Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra, and Haridāsa Ṭhākura, who was born in a Muhammadan family, he, he was made the Namācārya, the authority of spreading this holy name. Similarly, Sanātana Gosvāmī, they become Muhammadans. At least, formerly. His name was also changed: Sākara Mallika, Dabira Khāsa. And they were made the prime ministers of spreading this saṅkīrtana movement, the Caitanya cult, Sanātana. We are sitting here (in) Rūpa Gosvāmī's place. So officially, they become Muhammadan, but by the grace of Caitanya Mahāprabhu, they became Gosvāmī, Rūpa Gosvāmī. Ei chay gosāñi tāhra mui dāsa. Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says that "These six Gosvāmīs, anyone who accepts these six Gosvāmīs as authority, spiritual masters, I am his servant." Therefore we Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇava, we are known as Rūpānuga Vaiṣṇava, following the footsteps of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaNovember101972_5" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="38" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 10, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 10, 1972">
<div class="heading">Devotional service should be taken exactly in the line of the great authorities. Just like our sampradāya, Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇava sampradāya, they are following... Rūpānuga.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 10, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 10, 1972]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam: ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.167|CC Madhya 19.167]]) "Devotional service should not be contaminated by jñāna-kāṇḍa, karma-kāṇḍa, by fruitive activities or mental speculation." Devotional service should be taken exactly in the line of the great authorities. Just like our sampradāya, Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇava sampradāya, they are following... Rūpānuga.</p>
:śrī-rūpa sanātana bhaṭṭa-raghunātha
:śrī-jīva gopāla-bhaṭṭa dāsa-raghunātha
<p>Ei chaya gosāi yāra tāra mui dāsa. We have to follow the principles of these six Gosvāmīs. That will make us happy. Otherwise, if we adopt the ritualistic ceremonies, śubha-karma... Sama-śubha-kriyā matir pramādaḥ. If we take devotional service as one of the pious activities, śubha-kriyā, that is offense. We should not take devotional service, or chanting of Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, equal to some Vedic pious activities, ritualistic ceremonies. It is offense. We should simply follow the path... That is also Vedic. But because we cannot select... Vedeṣu adurlabha. If we study Vedas independently, without going through the lines chalked out by the six Gosvāmīs, then we'll be misled. Vedeṣu durlabham adurlabham ātma-bhaktau (Bs. 5.33). These Gosvāmīs, they were personal devotees of Lord Kṛṣṇa. They are eternal associates of the Lord. Therefore if we follow their principle, our success if guaranteed. But if we take to the Vedic ritualistic ceremonies without any reference to the path chalked out by the Gosvāmīs, it will not be possible to be successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Festival_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Lectures" text="Festival Lectures"><h3>Festival Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="HisDivineGraceSrilaBhaktisiddhantaSarasvatiGosvamiPrabhupadasDisappearanceDayLectureLosAngelesDecember131973_0" class="quote" parent="Festival_Lectures" book="Lec" index="35" link="His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Prabhupada's Disappearance Day, Lecture -- Los Angeles, December 13, 1973" link_text="His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Prabhupada's Disappearance Day, Lecture -- Los Angeles, December 13, 1973">
<div class="heading">Before that, even the ācāryas, Rūpānuga Gosvāmīs, they left literature, but they did not attempt to preach practically. And Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura, he was very, very anxious to preach this Caitanya cult in the western countries.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Prabhupada's Disappearance Day, Lecture -- Los Angeles, December 13, 1973|His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Prabhupada's Disappearance Day, Lecture -- Los Angeles, December 13, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So every student, any disciple, every disciple, especially those who are competent, he requested that "You take up this mission of Caitanya Mahāprabhu and preach in the western countries. That was Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura's first attempt. Before that, even the ācāryas, Rūpānuga Gosvāmīs, they left literature, but they did not attempt to preach practically. And Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura, he was very, very anxious to preach this Caitanya cult in the western countries. This is Śrī Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura's special contribution.</p>
<p>So when I met Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura... It is a long story, how I met him. One of my friends, he dragged me. (laughing) (laughter) I was at that time nationalist and manager in a big chemical factory. My age was about twenty-four years. So one of my friends, he asked me that "There is a nice sādhu, Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura. He has come in Calcutta. So let us go and see." So I was reluctant. I thought just like so, there are so many sādhus. So I was not very much... Because I had very bad experience, not very good. So I said, "Oh these kind of sādhus, there are many." You'll be glad to know that even my in young age or early age—it was Kṛṣṇa's grace—even amongst my young friends, I was considered the leader. (laughing) (laughter) In my school days, in my college days, in my private friendship, some way or other I became their leader. And one astrologer sometimes he read my hand. He said in Hindi, kukum calena(?). Kukum calena means "Your hand speaks that your order will be executed."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Departure_Talks" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Lectures" text="Departure Talks"><h3>Departure Talks</h3>
</div>
<div id="DepartureConversationLosAngelesJune271975_0" class="quote" parent="Departure_Talks" book="Lec" index="7" link="Departure Conversation -- Los Angeles, June 27, 1975" link_text="Departure Conversation -- Los Angeles, June 27, 1975">
<div class="heading">Everything of Rūpa Gosvāmī. We are called rūpānuga, "strictly following the footstep of Rūpa Gosvāmī." Rūpānuga-varāya te. And our Guru Mahārāja was..., rūpānuga-viruddhāpasiddhānta-dhvānta-hāriṇe: "Anything against the plan of Rūpa Gosvāmī, not accepted."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Departure Conversation -- Los Angeles, June 27, 1975|Departure Conversation -- Los Angeles, June 27, 1975]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Everything of Rūpa Gosvāmī. We are called rūpānuga, "strictly following the footstep of Rūpa Gosvāmī." Rūpānuga-varāya te. And our Guru Mahārāja was..., rūpānuga-viruddhāpasiddhānta-dhvānta-hāriṇe: "Anything against the plan of Rūpa Gosvāmī, not accepted." Rūpa-raghunātha-pade yāra āśa, caitanya-caritāmṛta kahe kṛṣṇadāsa. What are these flags?</p>
<p>Jayatīrtha: They're flags, I think, of different nations. This is international airport. So they put so many flags, of all friendly countries. Russian flag, Chinese flag are not there. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...by United? No.</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: Continental. DC 10. (break)</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: ...spoke to Ambarīṣa dāsa yesterday, and he said he will make a plan to come and visit Your Divine Grace in Denver because he is so close by.</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: He's in Wyoming now?</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: Wyoming, finishing up some business there. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...parking car?</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of death

2011-03-28T00:25:41Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of death"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Mar11}}
{{last|27Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=4|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|5}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Devotee]]
[[Category:Realize]]
[[Category:Presence of Krsna]]
[[Category:God]]
[[Category:Devotional Service]]
[[Category:Whereas]]
[[Category:Atheist]]
[[Category:Shape Of]]
[[Category:Death]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NODPreface_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="2" link="NOD Preface" link_text="Nectar of Devotion Preface">
<div class="heading">Death is therefore taken as the representative of God for the atheistic class of men. The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of death. At death everything is finished, and one has to begin a new chapter of life in a new situation, perhaps higher or lower than the last one.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD Preface|Nectar of Devotion Preface]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mundane workers labor very hard day and night in order to relish a certain kind of rasa which is understood as sense gratification. The relish or taste of the mundane rasa does not long endure, and therefore mundane workers are always apt to change their position of enjoyment. A businessman is not satisfied by working the whole week; therefore, wanting a change for the weekend, he goes to a place where he tries to forget his business activities. Then, after the weekend is spent in forgetfulness, he again changes his position and resumes his actual business activities. Material engagement means accepting a particular status for some time and then changing it. This position of changing back and forth is technically known as bhoga-tyāga, which means a position of alternating sense enjoyment and renunciation. A living entity cannot steadily remain either in sense enjoyment or in renunciation. Change is going on perpetually, and we cannot be happy in either state, because of our eternal constitutional position. Sense gratification does not endure for long, and it is therefore called capala-sukha, or flickering happiness. For example, an ordinary family man who works very hard day and night and is successful in giving comforts to the members of his family thereby relishes a kind of mellow, but his whole advancement of material happiness immediately terminates along with his body as soon as his life is over. Death is therefore taken as the representative of God for the atheistic class of men. The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of death. At death everything is finished, and one has to begin a new chapter of life in a new situation, perhaps higher or lower than the last one. In any field of activity—political, social, national or international—the result of our actions will be finished with the end of life. That is sure.</p>
<p>Bhakti-rasa, however, the mellow relished in the transcendental loving service of the Lord, does not finish with the end of life. It continues perpetually and is therefore called amṛta, that which does not die but exists eternally. This is confirmed in all Vedic literatures. Bhagavad-gītā says that a little advancement in bhakti-rasa can save the devotee from the greatest danger—that of missing the opportunity for human life. The rasas derived from our feelings in social life, in family life or in the greater family life of altruism, philanthropy, nationalism, socialism, communism, etc., do not guarantee that one's next life will be as a human being.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaOctober181972_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="5" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">Yes. This is very important point. The atheist class men, they say, "Can you show me God?" There are statements of atheist class, or sannyāsī even, that he demanded his spiritual master "Whether you can show me God?" So God cannot be seen by such demand.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 18, 1972]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna: (reading) "...cannot steadily remain either in sense enjoyment or in renunciation. Change is going on perpetually, and we cannot be happy in either state because of our eternal constitutional position. Sense gratification does not endure for long and it is therefore called capala-sukha, or flickering happiness. For example, an ordinary family man who works very hard day and night and it successful in giving comforts to the members of his family thereby relishes a kind of mellow, but his whole advancement of material happiness immediately terminates along with his body as soon as his life is over. Death is therefore taken as the representative of God for the atheistic class of men. The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of death. At death, everything is finished, and one has to begin a new chapter of life in a new situation, perhaps higher or lower than the last one."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. This is very important point. The atheist class men, they say, "Can you show me God?" There are statements of atheist class, or sannyāsī even, that he demanded his spiritual master "Whether you can show me God?" So God cannot be seen by such demand. In the śāstras it is said, ataḥ śrī-kṛṣṇa-nāmādi na bhaved grāhyam indriyaiḥ ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 17.136|CC Madhya 17.136]]). Śrī-kṛṣṇa-nāmādi. Śrī Kṛṣṇa is present by His name, by His form, by His pastimes, by His paraphernalia, by His qualities. Anything about Kṛṣṇa is non-different. Kṛṣṇa and Kṛṣṇa's name, it is the same. There is no difference. In the materialistic view, there is difference between the substance and the name. Just like water. If you are thirsty, simply if I chant, "Water, water, water," it will not quench your thirst. You require the substance, water. So similarly, a, a person's photograph or a statue is different from the person. If there is a photograph of a certain gentleman and if you want to do business with the photograph, it is not possible. You'll have to seek for the actual person. But in case of Kṛṣṇa, it is not like that. Kṛṣṇa, the person, and Kṛṣṇa's name, Hare Kṛṣṇa, the same thing. It is not that we are chanting "Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa" and this Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is different. No. Nāma rūpe kṛṣṇa avatāra. The name of Kṛṣṇa and Kṛṣṇa, the person, identical.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaOctober191972_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="6" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972">
<div class="heading">Yes. This point we have discussed last night that everyone can see God. To see God is not very difficult job. There are so many points described in the Bhagavad-gītā. For the devotees, those who are serious about seeing God, they can see God. God is present everywhere.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna: (reading) "...happiness immediately terminates with his body as long as his life, as soon as his life is over. Death is therefore taken as the representative of God for the atheistic class of men. The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of death."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. This point we have discussed last night that everyone can see God. To see God is not very difficult job. There are so many points described in the Bhagavad-gītā. For the devotees, those who are serious about seeing God, they can see God. God is present everywhere. And God Himself, Kṛṣṇa, is describing, raso 'ham apsu kaunteya prabhāsmi śaśi-sūryayoḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 7.8|BG 7.8]]). So everyone drinks water. Now Kṛṣṇa says, "The taste of the water, I am." So who has not tasted the water? Everyone drinks water at least four times, five times. So as soon as you drink water, the taste of the water is Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa says, "I am this." Kṛṣṇa has described Himself in so many ways. "Amongst the trees, I am this. Amongst the aquatics, I am this. Amongst the nonmovable, I am this." So why not see God in that way? The atheist class of men, they say, "Can you show me God?" So why don't you see God? Why you close your eyes? If you have got eyes to see, you can see God everywhere.</p>
<p>Those who are saintly devotees, they are seeing God, Kṛṣṇa, in every moment. Premāñjana-cchurita-bhakti-vilocanena santaḥ sadaiva hṛdayeṣu vilokayanti (Bs. 5.38). If you become saintly person by your austerities, penances, then you can see God in every step. Otherwise, if you think that "I cannot become saintly person," yes, nobody can become saintly immediately. It requires time. But so long you are material person you can see God also in the water. You drink water. You can see God. You can see sunshine. God is there. Prabhāsmi śaśi-sūryayoḥ. So who has not seen the sunshine? Who has not seen the moonshine? So therefore if you have seen moonshine, if you have seen sunshine, you have seen God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaOctober191972_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="6" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972">
<div class="heading">Yes. Rasa. Rasa means mellow. Everything we have, there is a rasa. Without rasa, we do not deal in anything. So this material rasa or mellow, which we relish in our daily dealings... Suppose our dealings with wife, children, friends or others, enemy also.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 19, 1972]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna: "Death is therefore taken as the representative of God for the atheist class of men. The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of death. At death everything is finished, and one has to begin a new chapter of life in a new situation, perhaps higher or lower than the last one. In any field of activity, political, social, national or international, the results of our actions will be finished with the end of life. That is sure. Bhakti-rasa, however, the mellow relished in the transcendental loving service of the Lord, does not finish with the end of life. It continues perpetually and is therefore called amṛta, that which does not die, but exists eternally."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Rasa. Rasa means mellow. Everything we have, there is a rasa. Without rasa, we do not deal in anything. So this material rasa or mellow, which we relish in our daily dealings... Suppose our dealings with wife, children, friends or others, enemy also. There is a rasa. When we kill our enemy, there is also some pleasure rasa. When we see something ghastly... In European and Western countries, they want to see some ghastly things in the television. So they enjoy rasa. There is some rasa, relishment. Otherwise, how they are all day, practically, they are sitting before the television and seeing?</p>
<p>So there are twelve kinds of rasas. Five kinds of rasa, we generally experience. The dealings between servants and master, dealings between friend and friend, dealings between mother and the child, dealings between lover and the beloved, dealings between the enemy and enemies. So many ways, there are, on the whole, twelve kinds of rasa. And the, all the rasas are there in Kṛṣṇa. Akhila-rasāmṛta. Akhila-rasa. He's the reservoir of all pleasure. Even in ghastly behavior, a man is killing another man, there is some enjoyment by killing. Just like Bhīma. When he killed Duryodhana, he immediately sucked the blood of Duryodhana's heart. So there was some pleasure. Because Duryodhana insulted them so many ways. And they were, especially Bhīma was finding out the opportunity when he'll, he would enjoy the rasa by killing Duryodhana. So all, in all our dealings, directly or indirectly, there is some rasa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionBombayDecember271972_3" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="7" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 27, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 27, 1972">
<div class="heading">Yes. Bhagavad-gītā, it is said, Kṛṣṇa says: mṛ tyuḥ sarva-haraś ca aham. At the... By death, everything is taken away by Kṛṣṇa. So the modern civilization, they do not believe in the next birth. That is the basic mistake of the present civilization, that we get information that tathā dehāntaraṁ prāptir dhīras tatra na muhyati.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 27, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 27, 1972]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna: (reading:) "...but his whole advancement of material happiness immediately terminates along with his body as soon as his life is over. Death is therefore taken as the representative of God for the atheistic class of men. The devotee realizes the presence of God by devotional service, whereas the atheist realizes the presence of God in the shape of death. At death everything is finished, and one has to begin a new chapter of life in a new situation, perhaps higher or lower than the last one. In any..."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Bhagavad-gītā, it is said, Kṛṣṇa says: mṛ tyuḥ sarva-haraś ca aham. At the... By death, everything is taken away by Kṛṣṇa. So the modern civilization, they do not believe in the next birth. That is the basic mistake of the present civilization, that we get information that tathā dehāntaraṁ prāptir dhīras tatra na muhyati. Dehāntaram. Just like we are transmigrating, even in this span of life, from childhood to boyhood, from boyhood to youthhood, from youthhood to old age body. Therefore it is natural to conclude that after this old body's finished, then we get another body, transmigration of the soul. But there is no education, no enlightenment about this transmigration of the soul. But we can, if we think, ponder very deeply on this matter, how transmigration of the soul is taking place, and it is authorized, authorized statement of Bhagavad-gītā: tathā dehāntaraṁ prāptir.</p>
:dehino 'smin yathā dehe
:kaumāraṁ yauvanaṁ jarā
:tathā dehāntaraṁ prāptir
:dhīras tatra na muhyati
:([[Vanisource:BG 2.13|BG 2.13]])
<p>So this is the defect. The atheist class of men, they also see God. One, everyone can see God, provided he has got eyes to see. Actually, premāñjana-cchurita-bhakti-vilocanena santaḥ sadaiva hṛdayeṣu vilokayanti (Bs. 5.38). Those who are yogis, bhakta-yogis, because they are in love with God, Kṛṣṇa, they are seeing every moment within their heart the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Anyone you love, you see always within your heart. Similarly, if you have love for God, Kṛṣṇa, then you can see Kṛṣṇa always. That is called yoga system.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

My Guru Maharaja used to say that there is no scarcity of anything in this world, save and except Krishna Consciousness. Keep your present attitude, intact; have good faith in your Spiritual Master and Krishna and everything will be all right

2011-03-26T01:58:37Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"My Guru Maharaja used to say that there is no scarcity of anything in this world, save and except Krishna Consciousness. Keep you…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"My Guru Maharaja used to say that there is no scarcity of anything in this world, save and except Krishna Consciousness. Keep your present attitude, intact; have good faith in your Spiritual Master and Krishna and everything will be all right"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Mar11}}
{{last|25Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:My Guru Maharaja Used to Say...]]
[[Category:There Is No]]
[[Category:No Scarcity]]
[[Category:Anything]]
[[Category:In This World]]
[[Category:Save and Except]]
[[Category:Krsna Consciousness]]
[[Category:Keep]]
[[Category:Your (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Present]]
[[Category:Attitude]]
[[Category:Intact]]
[[Category:Good]]
[[Category:Faith In...]]
[[Category:I Am Your Spiritual Master (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Krsna]]
[[Category:Everything]]
[[Category:Will Be]]
[[Category:All Right]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaMontreal24August1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="284" link="Letter to Sivananda -- Montreal 24 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- Montreal 24 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">My Guru Maharaja used to say that there is no scarcity of anything in this world, save and except Krishna Consciousness. Keep your present attitude, intact; have good faith in your Spiritual Master and Krishna and everything will be all right. You have already taken this secret of success, sincerity, and pull on with that mentality. And Krishna will give you all help.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- Montreal 24 August, 1968|Letter to Sivananda -- Montreal 24 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to receive your letter dated August 21, 1968, and I declare herewith that Krishna desired you to go to Amsterdam, and therefore, you are not admitted in England. I have seen also the description of your little activities in Amsterdam, but I could not understand the language. But one thing I observed in that article, there is publication of my name, Swami A.C. Bhaktivedanta. So this indicates that your tour in Europe is going to be very successful. I am glad that you are going to West Berlin, and I hope you will duly receive this letter, and be courageous and always chant Hare Krishna. You will be successful. Similarly, I came in New York, in 1965, in the same position, and gradually many students like you have come to me. So don't be disappointed. Do and try your best and Krishna will give you all help.</p>
<p>I understand that one Finland young boy has joined you, similarly many other young men will come and join, because the whole world is in necessity of Krishna Consciousness. My Guru Maharaja used to say that there is no scarcity of anything in this world, save and except Krishna Consciousness. Keep your present attitude, intact; have good faith in your Spiritual Master and Krishna and everything will be all right. You have already taken this secret of success, sincerity, and pull on with that mentality. And Krishna will give you all help.</p>
<p>You write to say, "I really miss Swamiji and my God-brothers' association so much." But I may remind you that I am always with you. And so wherever I am there, and you are there, all your God-brothers are there. Please remember always the humble teachings that you have received from me, and that will make you always associated with me, and with your other God-brothers.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Among all commentaries, Sridhara Svami's is given the first position. This parampara has existed for a very long time. It was also accepted during Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's time, but Sri Vallabhacarya violated the system

2011-03-26T01:26:42Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Among all commentaries, Sridhara Svami's is given the first position. This parampara has existed for a very long time. It was als…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Among all commentaries, Sridhara Svami's is given the first position. This parampara has existed for a very long time. It was also accepted during Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's time, but Sri Vallabhacarya violated the system"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Mar11}}
{{last|25Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Among]]
[[Category:Commentaries]]
[[Category:Sridhara Swami]]
[[Category:Give]]
[[Category:First]]
[[Category:Position]]
[[Category:Parampara]]
[[Category:Existence]]
[[Category:Very]]
[[Category:For A Long Time]]
[[Category:Also]]
[[Category:Accept]]
[[Category:During]]
[[Category:Caitanya]]
[[Category:Time]]
[[Category:Violate]]
[[Category:System]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeValencayFrance7August1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="439" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Valencay, France 7 August, 1976" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Valencay, France 7 August, 1976">
<div class="heading">Among all commentaries, Sridhara Svami's is given the first position. This parampara has existed for a very long time. It was also accepted during Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's time, but Sri Vallabhacarya violated the system. Instead of acknowledging Sridhara Svami's pre-eminent position, he wanted to take it himself.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Valencay, France 7 August, 1976|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Valencay, France 7 August, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am sorry to learn that you have become a little agitated regarding the publication of an article in our Back to Godhead magazine. It is certainly unpleasant, but the officers who publish the magazine do not know satyam bruyat priyam bruyat, in this material world only palatable truth should be spoken. Unpalatable truth should be carefully avoided. The cause of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's agitation was much the same as your own. As you are irritated by the criticism of Sri Vallabhacarya, similarly Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was also agitated when Vallabhacarya criticized Sridhara Svami.</p>
<p>Sridhara Svami is accepted as the original commentator on the Srimad-Bhagavatam. Perhaps you know that there is an edition of the Srimad-Bhagavatam by Krsna Sankara Sastri "abhinavah sukah" Vedantacarya, Sahitya-tirtha, sribhagavatasudhanidhi, from Ahmedabad. In his book he has given almost all the important commentaries on the Bhagavatam, as follows: 1. Sridhara Svami 2. Sri Vamsidhara 3. Sri Gangasahaya 4. Srimad Viraraghavacarya 5. Srimad Vijayadhvaja Tirtha 6. Srimad Jiva Gosvami 7. Srimad Visvanatha Cakravarti Thakura 8. Srimad sukadeva 9. Gosvami Sri-giridharalal (Vallabhacarya Sampradaya) 10. Sri Bhagavat-prasadacarya, etc..</p>
<p>Among all commentaries, Sridhara Svami's is given the first position. This parampara has existed for a very long time. It was also accepted during Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's time, but Sri Vallabhacarya violated the system. Instead of acknowledging Sridhara Svami's pre-eminent position, he wanted to take it himself. I am enclosing herewith some photocopies of the important verses from the original book Caitanya Caritamrta that specifically deal with the subject matter. These verses are from Antya lila, Chapter 7, entitled "Lord Caitanya meets Vallabha Bhatta". I would like to draw your attention to verse 113 on page 55 where Vallabha Bhatta says:</p>
<p>"In my commentary on Srimad-Bhagavatam," he said, "I have refuted the explanations of Sridhara Svami. I cannot accept his explanations."</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

There must be feasting also, if not weekly then at least occasionally. All our life members and patrons should be invited

2011-03-26T01:19:31Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"There must be feasting also, if not weekly then at least occasionally. All our life members and patrons should be invited"}} {{no…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"There must be feasting also, if not weekly then at least occasionally. All our life members and patrons should be invited"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Mar11}}
{{last|25Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:There Must Be]]
[[Category:Feast]]
[[Category:Also]]
[[Category:Week]]
[[Category:Occasionally]]
[[Category:Our (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Life Member]]
[[Category:Should Be]]
[[Category:Invite]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTejiyasLosAngeles3December1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="401" link="Letter to Tejiyas -- Los Angeles 3 December, 1973" link_text="Letter to Tejiyas -- Los Angeles 3 December, 1973">
<div class="heading">There must be feasting also, if not weekly then at least occasionally. All our life members and patrons should be invited. For example Mr. Bridge Mohan Chandiwalla who recently donated Rs. 5,000 is very favorable so we must endeavor to keep his sympathy and support.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tejiyas -- Los Angeles 3 December, 1973|Letter to Tejiyas -- Los Angeles 3 December, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since leaving India, I have not heard from you. Guru das has written that the work has stopped in Vrndaban for want of finances. What is the position of your collections in New Delhi? I am arranging to collect and send money from here for the Vrindaban project and I also want you to concentrate on collecting there. We want to finish this project as soon as possible so that we will have our Center firmly fixed up in Vrindaban. Kindly report to me the progress in this connection.</p>
<p>Regarding Mr. Aggarwal's offer to print our abridged Bhagavad-gita As It Is: whether or not he is still serious for this proposal and have quotations for the production been taken? The price should not exceed Rs. 2 per book. The size may be reduced a little to meet this budget if necessary. We want to sell for Rs. 3 at most. This edition is especially meant for the student class. We can print and distribute in India but cannot export them. It will be better not to sell them through bookstores but rather direct to the consumer. The stock should be kept in our custody at our own warehouse.</p>
<p>How things are going on at our Delhi Center? There is a good opportunity for cultural discussion to be held there, especially amongst the foreigners, so try to arrange some programs.</p>
<p>There must be feasting also, if not weekly then at least occasionally. All our life members and patrons should be invited. For example Mr. Bridge Mohan Chandiwalla who recently donated Rs. 5,000 is very favorable so we must endeavor to keep his sympathy and support.</p>
<p>You may inquire from Mr. Kilnani, who was previously a commissioner in Germany, what is the procedure for bringing one automobile into India. Recently he has imported his Mercedes Benz so we also have an auto we want to take to India. How to go about it?</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

It is the necessity of the human society to become Krishna Conscious and each state has to take it seriously to implement the idea among the citizens. So we expect to push on our movement to that extent, that is our objective

2011-03-26T01:13:14Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"it is the necessity of the human society to become Krishna Conscious and each state has to take it seriously to implement the ide…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"it is the necessity of the human society to become Krishna Conscious and each state has to take it seriously to implement the idea among the citizens. So we expect to push on our movement to that extent, that is our objective"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Mar11}}
{{last|25Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:It Is]]
[[Category:Necessity]]
[[Category:Human Society]]
[[Category:Become Krsna Conscious]]
[[Category:Each]]
[[Category:State]]
[[Category:Take]]
[[Category:Seriously]]
[[Category:Implement]]
[[Category:Idea]]
[[Category:Among]]
[[Category:Citizens]]
[[Category:I Expect (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Pushing On The Krsna Consciousness Movement]]
[[Category:Extent]]
[[Category:That Is]]
[[Category:Our (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Objective]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and His Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaTokyo25April1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="198" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Tokyo 25 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Tokyo 25 April, 1972">
<div class="heading">Unfortunately, people have taken religion as a fictitious faith, therefore the modern state they are not interested in fictitious faiths, and as such, they declare "secularism." Actually, it is the necessity of the human society to become Krishna Conscious and each state has to take it seriously to implement the idea among the citizens. So we expect to push on our movement to that extent, that is our objective.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Tokyo 25 April, 1972|Letter to Balavanta -- Tokyo 25 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your invitation dated April 8, 1972, inviting me to come there for Lord Caitanya's Festival, and I thank you very much for it. Unfortunately, I got the invitation quite late, in New Zealand, and by then our program had been fixed to go to Japan. So we shall be here until 6th May, then we are going to Honolulu until 20th May, then to Los Angeles. I have heard that the meeting in Atlanta was a very great success, and that many people attended, but I have not heard from you the details, and also how your political campaign as mayor of Atlanta is running.</p>
<p>According to our vedic civilization, this Krishna Consciousness Movement is supported by the state. We are already explaining these things in the chapters of Srimad-Bhagavatam regarding Prthu Maharaja. Unfortunately, people have taken religion as a fictitious faith, therefore the modern state they are not interested in fictitious faiths, and as such, they declare "secularism." Actually, it is the necessity of the human society to become Krishna Conscious and each state has to take it seriously to implement the idea among the citizens. So we expect to push on our movement to that extent, that is our objective.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

You are not only advanced student in painting, but also in Krsna consciousness, so always pray to Krsna how you shall draw the painting and I think it will come out nice

2011-03-23T02:45:58Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"You are not only advanced student in painting, but also in Krsna consciousness, so always pray to Krsna how you shall draw the pa…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"You are not only advanced student in painting, but also in Krsna consciousness, so always pray to Krsna how you shall draw the painting and I think it will come out nice"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Mar11}}
{{last|22Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:You Are (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Not Only]]
[[Category:Advance]]
[[Category:Students]]
[[Category:Painting]]
[[Category:Also]]
[[Category:Krsna Consciousness]]
[[Category:Always]]
[[Category:Pray to Krsna]]
[[Category:You Shall (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Draw]]
[[Category:I Think (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Come Out]]
[[Category:Nice]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Training]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVasudevaLosAngeles31July1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="461" link="Letter to Vasudeva -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Vasudeva -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1970">
<div class="heading">I know that you have been practicing your painting in a regular schedule and you are very much enthusiastic to be engaged in this. You are not only advanced student in painting, but also in Krsna consciousness, so always pray to Krsna how you shall draw the painting and I think it will come out nice.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vasudeva -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1970|Letter to Vasudeva -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I know that you have been practicing your painting in a regular schedule and you are very much enthusiastic to be engaged in this. You are not only advanced student in painting, but also in Krsna consciousness, so always pray to Krsna how you shall draw the painting and I think it will come out nice. My another request to you is that because I am going to the Eastern hemisphere countries I wish to establish as many branches as possible on that side. As you know me very well, I shall require many pictures of Pancatattva, either Sankirtana or Five standing together, also the pictures of Acaryas.</p>
<p>Wherever a Sankirtana Temple will be established, I shall require at least three pictures, namely your Spiritual Master, my Spiritual Master and Pancatattva as they are being worshiped in the first apartment of the Temple here in L.A. I shall have some color pictures of this first apartment of the L.A. Temple sent to you for reference. These pictures may be painted on a canvas with oil painting and when it is dried up they may be rolled all together and dispatched by Post Air Mail. The framework may be done locally. Paraffin paper may be placed between the paintings so they will not stick.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Intact

2011-03-23T02:24:47Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"intact"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|}} {{goal|0}} {{first|22Mar11}} {{last|22Mar11}} {{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"intact"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|22Mar11}}
{{last|22Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|0}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Intact|1]]
</div></div>

Category:Intact

2011-03-23T02:21:47Z

Matea: Created page with 'intact'

intact

In India the Kalyana magazine has published a nice description of our movement, and they have very much appreciated about my regulative principles. So keep this standard rigidly intact so the Indians may not be able to criticize

2011-03-23T02:20:41Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"magazine has published a nice description of our movement, and they have very much appreciated about my regulative principles. So…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"magazine has published a nice description of our movement, and they have very much appreciated about my regulative principles. So keep this standard rigidly intact so the Indians may not be able to criticize"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Mar11}}
{{last|22Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:India]]
[[Category:Magazines]]
[[Category:Publishing]]
[[Category:Nice]]
[[Category:Description]]
[[Category:Our Movement]]
[[Category:They Have]]
[[Category:Very Much]]
[[Category:Appreciate]]
[[Category:About]]
[[Category:My (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Regulative Principles]]
[[Category:Keep]]
[[Category:Standards]]
[[Category:Rigid]]
[[Category:Intact]]
[[Category:Indian]]
[[Category:May Not]]
[[Category:Able To]]
[[Category:Criticism]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and His Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaLosAngeles4June1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="340" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1970">
<div class="heading">In India the "Kalyana" magazine has published a nice description of our movement, and they have very much appreciated about my regulative principles. So keep this standard rigidly intact so the Indians may not be able to criticize in the matter of managing our temples.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1970|Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So I was sure that you could not allow anyone to sit on the Vyasasana, and therefore when I read your statement I was little surprised. Anyway, that is alright.</p>
<p>I hope your arrangements for Rathayatra festival are going on and Yamuna devi is taking nice care of the Deities. I can understand from the record album that your devotional feelings have improved. So keep this standard intact. In India the "Kalyana" magazine has published a nice description of our movement, and they have very much appreciated about my regulative principles. So keep this standard rigidly intact so the Indians may not be able to criticize in the matter of managing our temples. I am sure if you simply follow the instructions I have already given there will be no difficulty.</p>
<p>Sometimes back I wrote you if the government can give us land in the Regent Park for constructing a big temple on the Indian style. I have not received any information about it. If possible try and get the information.</p>
<p>I have not heard from Mukunda for a long time. Please keep me informed at least once in a fortnight about the good progress of your temple. KRSNA book will be ready by Rathayatra festival. When you take the procession on the street, always keep our books and magazines ready for distribution.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

I wish that all copies, before finally going to the press, must be thoroughly revised and edited so that there may not be any mistakes especially of spelling and grammar or of the Sanskrit names

2011-03-23T02:02:32Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"I wish that all copies, before finally going to the press, must be thoroughly revised and edited so that there may not be any mis…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"I wish that all copies, before finally going to the press, must be thoroughly revised and edited so that there may not be any mistakes especially of spelling and grammar or of the Sanskrit names"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Mar11}}
{{last|22Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Wish (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Copy]]
[[Category:Before]]
[[Category:Finally]]
[[Category:Going To]]
[[Category:Printing Press]]
[[Category:Must Be]]
[[Category:Thoroughly]]
[[Category:Revise]]
[[Category:Editing My Books (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:May Not]]
[[Category:Mistake]]
[[Category:Especially]]
[[Category:Spelling]]
[[Category:Grammar]]
[[Category:Sanskrit Terms]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles25January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="51" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1970">
<div class="heading">I wish that all copies, before finally going to the press, must be thoroughly revised and edited so that there may not be any mistakes especially of spelling and grammar or of the Sanskrit names. So how to finish it, I do not know.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I have not heard from you since a few weeks. I hope you are well and everything is going nicely there.</p>
<p>Regarding tape transcription: many devotees are ready to help in this matter. I want to send daily one tape, and to finish one tape transcription and editing it takes about one week. Under the circumstances, if there are four or five men transcribing, then at least four finished manuscripts come out per week. Many devotees are ready to transcribe; like in Detroit there is Bhagavan das; in Buffalo, Rupanuga; in Berkeley, Hamsaduta; as well as here, Devananda. But how to adjust things?</p>
<p>Do you think that their transcribing will help you, or do you want to transcribe yourself? I wish that all copies, before finally going to the press, must be thoroughly revised and edited so that there may not be any mistakes especially of spelling and grammar or of the Sanskrit names. So how to finish it, I do not know. So give me your directions about this immediately. Whether I shall send the tapes directly to you or to other centers who are ready to help?</p>
<p>How many pages and up to which chapter is the Krishna book finished up to now? How many pictures are ready? If you can let me know all these points, it will be very nice.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

I am very much anxious to know how things are going on, who is taking care of the Deities, whether regular performances are being executed etc. I hesitated to install the Deities when I was in Germany on this account

2011-03-23T01:53:06Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"I am very much anxious to know how thing are going on, who is taking care of the Deities, whether regular performances are being …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"I am very much anxious to know how thing are going on, who is taking care of the Deities, whether regular performances are being executed etc. I hesitated to install the Deities when I was in Germany on this account"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Mar11}}
{{last|22Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Am Anxious (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Very Much]]
[[Category:I Want To Know (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Thing]]
[[Category:Going On]]
[[Category:Take Care]]
[[Category:Deity]]
[[Category:Whether]]
[[Category:Regular]]
[[Category:Performance]]
[[Category:Execute]]
[[Category:I (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Hesitation]]
[[Category:Installed]]
[[Category:I Was (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Germany]]
[[Category:On Account Of]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Training]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaLosAngeles24January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="48" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 24 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 24 January, 1970">
<div class="heading">Regarding Deity worship: I am very much anxious to know how thing are going on, who is taking care of the Deities, whether regular performances are being executed etc. I hesitated to install the Deities when I was in Germany on this account.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 24 January, 1970|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 24 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When you presented your scheme for preaching work in the whole of Germany giving an estimate of population of important cities, it gave me so much pleasure. Just on receiving your letter I am already thinking of how to organize it, and have written letters to Hamsaduta and Uttama Sloka etc., but Upendra is destined to go to Australia. I am glad to learn that Trivikrama has joined you. So for the time being go on with your work as usual and consult with Tamala Krishna whom I am also writing in this connection. And try your best to spread the Sankirtana Movement through Germany. </p>
<p>Regarding Deity worship: I am very much anxious to know how thing are going on, who is taking care of the Deities, whether regular performances are being executed etc. I hesitated to install the Deities when I was in Germany on this account. Anyway, when the Deities are now installed there cannot be any scope of neglecting Them; that will be a great offense. Please, therefore, consult with Tamala how to manage things and if possible get some more assistance from London.</p>
<p>I have not heard from Vasudeva, Sucandra or Visvanatha and his wife Kunti Devi. Please let me know how they are getting along in Krishna Consciousness, and offer them my blessings and to all other devotees there.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Srila Rupa Goswami, assisted by all other Goswamis have left immense literature for singing about the glories of Govinda. Whatever literature we are presenting, following the footsteps of Rupa Goswami and the others, they are also Govinda Ganamrta

2011-03-23T01:40:06Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Srila Rupa Goswami, assisted by all other Goswamis have left immense literature for singing about the glories of Govinda. Whateve…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Srila Rupa Goswami, assisted by all other Goswamis have left immense literature for singing about the glories of Govinda. Whatever literature we are presenting, following the footsteps of Rupa Goswami and the others, they are also Govinda Ganamrta"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Mar11}}
{{last|22Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Rupa Gosvami]]
[[Category:Assist]]
[[Category:All Other]]
[[Category:Six Gosvamis]]
[[Category:Leave]]
[[Category:Immense]]
[[Category:Literature]]
[[Category:Sing]]
[[Category:Glories]]
[[Category:Govinda]]
[[Category:Whatever]]
[[Category:We Are (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Presented]]
[[Category:Following in the Footsteps]]
[[Category:Others]]
[[Category:They Are]]
[[Category:Also]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaTittenhurst13October1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="612" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969">
<div class="heading">Srila Rupa Goswami, assisted by all other Goswamis have left immense literature for singing about the glories of Govinda. Whatever literature we are presenting, following the footsteps of Rupa Goswami and the others, they are also Govinda Ganamrta.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question about Govinda Ganamrta, Govinda is Krishna, and ganamrta means the nectar of songs. That means anything sung about the activities of Govinda is nectar. You have mentioned that Srila Rupa Goswami has introduced this. Srila Rupa Goswami, assisted by all other Goswamis have left immense literature for singing about the glories of Govinda. Whatever literature we are presenting, following the footsteps of Rupa Goswami and the others, they are also Govinda Ganamrta. So the more Govinda Ganamrta or the glories of Govinda will be spread the more the nonsense of impersonalism and monism will be defeated. It is said kaivalya nistaraka. This means the Goswamis deliver us from the danger of being lost in the philosophy of monism. As I wrote in my prayers to my Spiritual Master, "impersonal calamity Thou hast moved". So this impersonalism is a calamity for the spiritualist.</p>
<p>I understand that you have sent $1,000 to Brahmananda for the press instead of $5,000. So I have completed that $5,000 by sending him another check for $4,000. Whatever you have done is all right, but if you have taken anything from the book fund, you may replace it as soon as possible. I am so glad to learn that the book fund is doing very well. I think the book fund should be immediately deposited to my savings account, and if need be, I shall pay you again. I am very glad to learn about the contribution of Mr. Raj Anand. He appears to be devotee, so deal with him very carefully. Invite him to take Prasadam as often as possible. He must be a very nice gentleman to have purchased 100 BTGs for giving freely to his customers.</p>
<p>I have seen the agenda of your president's meeting. This is nice. One thing should be followed, however, as your countrymen are more or less independent spirited and lovers of democracy. So everything should be done very carefully so that their sentiments may not be hurt. According to Sanskrit moral principles, everything has to be acted, taking consideration of the place, audience and time. As far as possible the centers should act freely, but conjointly. They must look forward to the common development. That should be the principle. You are all intelligent boys, and you should be engaged in Krishna's service. Then He will give you all intelligence. So in every action we should always pray to Krishna for His help so that we may act it nicely. Lord Krishna advised Arjuna yudhyasva mam anusmara ([[Vanisource:BG 8.7|BG 8.7]]). That should be our principle. We should use all our intellect as well as possible, and at the same time we should remember Krishna always.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

I have not heard from you

2011-03-21T21:33:24Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"i have not heard from"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Matea}} {{complete|}} {{goal|0}} {{first|21Mar11}} {{last|21Mar11}} {{totals_by_se…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"i have not heard from"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|21Mar11}}
{{last|21Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=14}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Have Not (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:I Have Heard (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:You (Disciples of SP)]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSanFrancisco10February1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="14" link="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have not heard from you since a long time. I hope you are doing well with your new job. Now as I am going to send the Gitopanisad to India for printing, please see the 1st and 2nd chapters finally if there are any grammatical or spelling mistakes. Also mark the verses with diacritic signs as they are in Dr. Radhakrishnan's book. Mark the words in synonyms also. When you let me know that you have done it then I shall ask you to send it to India. With my blessings I hope everything is well there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaStinsonBeachCalif11July1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="107" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Stinson Beach, Calif 11 July, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Stinson Beach, Calif 11 July, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Stinson Beach, Calif 11 July, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Stinson Beach, Calif 11 July, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I hope things are going on in New York very nicely, but I have not heard from you since coming here. On the plane I had no inconvenience, and I ate all the puris brought by Kirtanananda. Sometimes on the way there was little jerking (air pockets) and I got little nervous. Anyway I got down safely and was received by the anxious devotees here. Jayananda in a nice car brought me to the house, which is situated in an exceptionally nice spot, and the house itself is aristocratic.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaDelhi23September1967_2" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="154" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 23 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 23 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 23 September, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 23 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have not heard from you since a long time. I hope everything is going on nicely. I think the MacMillan transaction is not successful. Please therefore send one copy of the Gitopanisad MSS as instructed above. Let me begin the printing immediately as we have waited so much time. I am now fit to return back but I shall be glad to return with permanent Visa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMalatiAllstonMass28May1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="174" link="Letter to Malati -- Allston, Mass 28 May, 1968" link_text="Letter to Malati -- Allston, Mass 28 May, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Malati -- Allston, Mass 28 May, 1968|Letter to Malati -- Allston, Mass 28 May, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly, the child who is coming in your family is supposed to have executed Krishna Consciousness in his previous life. I have not heard from your husband in many days. After your childbirth, does he propose to go to Germany for preaching work? We want to establish one center in Germany.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaMontreal3July1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="221" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 3 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 3 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 3 July, 1968|Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 3 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to receive your letter dated June 30, 1968, just when I was thinking of you, that I have not heard from you since you met me at Boston—immediately I got your letter and it was so nice coincidence! At the same time, 3 beloved devotees, namely Brahmananda, Rayarama, and Gargamuni also arrived at the same moment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSeattle6October1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="350" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next point is what about Acyutananda and Jaya Govinda? I have not heard from them since a very long time. You should immediately write to them why they have become silent all of a sudden. It is not good for them to remain in India as guests of this person or that person, without doing something tangible for our society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaLosAngeles8November1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="405" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the meantime, recently I have received 40 complete sets of Srimad-Bhagavatam, and if you so desire you can order some sets immediately. I have not heard from Kirtanananda for many days and I have received from Pradyumna one letter and I have replied him. I am anxious to know also when I shall get the 1st canto of Srimad-Bhagavatam completely revised. Then we shall begin our 2nd canto. The New York boys are very much anxious to start our own press immediately and we must have sufficient matter to print in the press continually.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaLosAngeles11December1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="482" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So please convey my blessings to Uttama Sloka and Sivananda. I have not heard from Uttama Sloka so if he will have time, please ask him to write. I hope this letter finds all of you in very good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandakisoraLosAngeles11December1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="483" link="Letter to Nandakisora -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Nandakisora -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandakisora -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968|Letter to Nandakisora -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please convey my blessings to all devotees there, especially Paramananda, Dayala Nitai and Satyabhama whom I have not heard from in some time. I hope this finds you all in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAnandaSanFrancisco3April1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="227" link="Letter to Ananda -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Ananda -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ananda -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969|Letter to Ananda -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Have you any correspondence with Annapurna since last August or September? I have not heard from her since then. After returning to her father's house she wrote me one letter, but since then I do not know about her whereabouts. If you can, please let me know her address. My program for next summer is not yet fixed up, but I am booked for various lectures till the middle of May.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles26June1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="396" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 26 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 26 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 26 June, 1969|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 26 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The talks which you had with Subala for a touring program, I do not know what happened to it. Subala also is not here; he has gone to Philadelphia with a view to open a center there, but I have not heard from him yet. The most successful Sankirtana affairs are going on here in Los Angeles. It is actually wonderful in comparison to others.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoManagerofThePunjabNationalBankHamburg1September1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="538" link="Letter to Manager of The Punjab National Bank -- Hamburg 1 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Manager of The Punjab National Bank -- Hamburg 1 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Manager of The Punjab National Bank -- Hamburg 1 September, 1969|Letter to Manager of The Punjab National Bank -- Hamburg 1 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In further reference to our past correspondence, I am wondering if you have as yet advanced 100 Rs. to Sri Ram Natha Murtiwala. I have not heard from Sri Ram Natha for some time so I would like to be informed as to what has transpired in this connection. Thanking you in anticipation of your early reply.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGaurasundaraTittenhurst6October1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="603" link="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Tittenhurst 6 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Tittenhurst 6 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaurasundara -- Tittenhurst 6 October, 1969|Letter to Gaurasundara -- Tittenhurst 6 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The best news you have written is that Govinda Dasi is improving in health now. She is a very nice girl, and I want that in the Name of Lord Krishna both of you work together for propagating Krishna Consciousness. Krishna will always help you in this and bestow His all blessings upon you. Please ask Govinda Dasi to write to me sometime, because I have not heard from her for many days now.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaTittenhurst13October1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="612" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I was very much pleased to hear that Tokyo has so swiftly got a house. Surely upon Cintamani's joining them they will get further strength in pushing on the Movement. I have not heard from you whether or not you have received the consignment from Calcutta and the items all in order according to the invoice.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

The New York boys are very much anxious to start our own press immediately and we must have sufficient matter to print in the press continually

2011-03-21T21:29:44Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"The New York boys are very much anxious to start our own press immediately and we must have sufficient matter to print in the pre…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"The New York boys are very much anxious to start our own press immediately and we must have sufficient matter to print in the press continually"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|21Mar11}}
{{last|21Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:New York]]
[[Category:Our Boys (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Very Much]]
[[Category:Anxious]]
[[Category:Start]]
[[Category:Our Own (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:ISKCON Press]]
[[Category:Immediately]]
[[Category:We Must (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Must Have]]
[[Category:Sufficient]]
[[Category:Matter]]
[[Category:Printing]]
[[Category:Continuation]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Preaching]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaLosAngeles8November1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="405" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968">
<div class="heading">I am anxious to know also when I shall get the 1st canto of Srimad-Bhagavatam completely revised. Then we shall begin our 2nd canto. The New York boys are very much anxious to start our own press immediately and we must have sufficient matter to print in the press continually.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So we have taken this New Vrindaban scheme, and it has to be developed very nicely. Now because I have got my permanent visa there is no question of my convenience. Whenever you think I should go to New Vrindaban, I am prepared to go there. But I think I shall go there when there is electricity, because I want to work my dictaphone with me, and I understand the electricity is not connected there still. And I shall be glad to know when you expect to have electricity connection. I have already left Montreal, and from Montreal I went to Santa Fe, and then I have come here on the 28th of Oct.</p>
<p>Regarding the Bhagavad-gita, yes you must get a considerable discount. You will get 40% less than the list price, and I wish that you will distribute at least 1000 copies amongst your students, and thereby you will be able to save at least $1000 for developing New Vrindaban scheme. There are 42,000 students in your university, and if 5% of them purchased our Gita, then we can sell at least 2000 copies there. So I hope you will try for this, as far as possible, and it will be both propaganda as well as income for the New Vrindaban scheme. When you order to Brahmananda you can mention this statement of mine, and in the meantime when I write to him again I shall also inform him about that discount. In the meantime, recently I have received 40 complete sets of Srimad-Bhagavatam, and if you so desire you can order some sets immediately. I have not heard from Kirtanananda for many days and I have received from Pradyumna one letter and I have replied him. I am anxious to know also when I shall get the 1st canto of Srimad-Bhagavatam completely revised. Then we shall begin our 2nd canto. The New York boys are very much anxious to start our own press immediately and we must have sufficient matter to print in the press continually.</p>
<p>The Deity worship must be continued by everyone. Another secret of success is that when one is very much sexually disturbed he should think of Lord Krishna's pastimes with the Gopis, and he will forget his sex urge. To think of Krishna's pastimes with Gopis, but not to try to imitate.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

I have to (Letters)

2011-03-21T21:21:57Z

Matea:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"i had to"|"i have to"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|20Mar11}}
{{last|21Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=75}}
{{total|75}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Have To (Prabhupada)|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahatmaGandhiCawnpore12July1947_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="1" link="Letter to Mahatma Gandhi -- Cawnpore 12 July, 1947" link_text="Letter to Mahatma Gandhi -- Cawnpore 12 July, 1947">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahatma Gandhi -- Cawnpore 12 July, 1947|Letter to Mahatma Gandhi -- Cawnpore 12 July, 1947]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am your unknown friend but I had to write to you at times and again although you never cared to reply them. I sent you my papers "Back to Godhead" but your secretaries told me that you have very little time to read the letters and much less for reading the magazines. I asked for an interview with you but your busy secretaries never cared to reply this. Anyway as I am your very old friend although unknown to you I am again writing to you in order to bring you to the rightful position deserved by you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrijratanjiDelhi31March1961_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="48" link="Letter to Brijratanji -- Delhi 31 March, 1961" link_text="Letter to Brijratanji -- Delhi 31 March, 1961">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brijratanji -- Delhi 31 March, 1961|Letter to Brijratanji -- Delhi 31 March, 1961]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I request you to arrange for my passage to Japan and oblige. Last you were ready to bear my passage expenses from India to South America. And as I could not get the No objection certificate I had to postpone the journey. This time there is no such question and the passage expenses to Japan are far less than South America.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoScindiaSteamNavigationCompanyLtdDelhi31March1961_2" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="50" link="Letter to Scindia Steam Navigation Company Ltd -- Delhi 31 March, 1961" link_text="Letter to Scindia Steam Navigation Company Ltd -- Delhi 31 March, 1961">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Scindia Steam Navigation Company Ltd -- Delhi 31 March, 1961|Letter to Scindia Steam Navigation Company Ltd -- Delhi 31 March, 1961]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kindly refer to your letter No. OPD/FREE/369 dated 30/12/58 and I beg to inform you that you agreed to give me 50% concession from India to U.S.A. and I had to postpone my journey for not being able to pay you even 50% charges. I am a Sannyasi and my expenses for propagting the transcendental message is borne by the philanthrophist every where.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTirthaMaharajaNewYork8November1965_3" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="67" link="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965" link_text="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965|Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While I was in Calcutta at that time as well as in our different exchange of letters there was some hint from Sripada Govinda Maharaja, I should work in cooperation with your holiness and in my last letter I have already expressed my readiness to cooperate with your holiness and I had to ask from Govinda Maharaja as to the basic principle of that cooperation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSallyNewYork13November1965_4" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="69" link="Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965" link_text="Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965|Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The arrangement is that after selling the 25 sets they will pay the money and further sets will be taken. Similarly I may arrange with other booksellers in Los Angeles because it learnt that in California people are more interested in such books. But I cannot go to California for want of money. Besides that I have to embark on ship from New York. California is 3000 miles away from here and it is better to return to India from California directly without coming back here. But I have got my return ticket from New York.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSallyNewYork13November1965_5" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="69" link="Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965" link_text="Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965|Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The modern life of civilization depends wholly on electricity and petrol and both of them are artificial for man. You will be surprised to know that I had to take help of the old crude method of lightening by burning some vegetable oil and use the small bowl as lamp to save myself from the extreme darkness. I could not procure any candle from the shop but by the Grace of Krishna one friend Mr. Bill happened to come and he arranged for some fruits and candle.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1966_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Correspondence" text="1966 Correspondence"><h3>1966 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrDharwarkarNewYork16February1966_0" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Mr. Dharwarkar -- New York 16 February, 1966" link_text="Letter to Mr. Dharwarkar -- New York 16 February, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Dharwarkar -- New York 16 February, 1966|Letter to Mr. Dharwarkar -- New York 16 February, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you have not as yet deposited the sales proceeds kindly do it now immediately on receipt of this letter because I have to pay to the Press wala before beginning the 4th, 5th and the 6th parts at once. Also please let me know if you can take charge of the sale for whole of India. If you take up then I shall not negotiate with others because in my absence some body must take charge of the sale otherwise what shall I do simply by printing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTirthaMaharajaNewYork16February1966_1" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="6" link="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 16 February, 1966" link_text="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 16 February, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 16 February, 1966|Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 16 February, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You know it that America is very much expensive. I am paying rent for my room $70.00 and for my other expenses I spend about 4 dollars a day. In other words I have to spend about Rs 1000/- per month and as such I am counting every day to receive your favorable reply. Kindly therefore reply this letter per return of post what actions you have taken by this time so that I may also arrange my things here accordingly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeNewYork18March1966_2" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="10" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 18 March, 1966" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 18 March, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 18 March, 1966|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 18 March, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I shall require some Sankirtana instruments from India and three men to assist me in my missionary activities. And if the Temple is started I have to bring many things from India and I wish that you may kindly arrange for free conveyance of my men and goods in this connection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMinistryofFinanceIndiaNewYork28May1966_3" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="14" link="Letter to Ministry of Finance (India) -- New York 28 May, 1966" link_text="Letter to Ministry of Finance (India) -- New York 28 May, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ministry of Finance (India) -- New York 28 May, 1966|Letter to Ministry of Finance (India) -- New York 28 May, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I had to approach the Exchange Control Department of Reserve Bank of India and the reply which I have received from the Controller is also enclosed herewith please find.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMangalaniloyBrahmacariNewYork23June1966_4" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="18" link="Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 23 June, 1966" link_text="Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 23 June, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 23 June, 1966|Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 23 June, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I requested for this to Sripada Bon Maharaja but he has declined, I requested Sripada Tirtha Maharaja and at first he promised see the President and the Finance Minister but later on he is trying to avoid it. So I have to request Sripada Madhava Maharaja through you for this most important work to see the President and the Finance Minister immediately with reference to my application as it is acknowledged by the Embassy of India in Washington.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoFirstNationalCityBankNewYork3August1966_5" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="23" link="Letter to First National City Bank -- New York 3 August, 1966" link_text="Letter to First National City Bank -- New York 3 August, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to First National City Bank -- New York 3 August, 1966|Letter to First National City Bank -- New York 3 August, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to inform you that I have to transfer 1500/- Indian rupees to my Account (Savings) No. 1452 with the Bank of Baroda Limited Chandni Chawk Branch Delhi-6, India from my savings bank a/c with you.</p>
<p>Please let me know how many dollars I have to withdraw for the exchange and your charges for transfer by air mail.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPanchuNewYork11October1966_6" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="25" link="Letter to Panchu -- New York 11 October, 1966" link_text="Letter to Panchu -- New York 11 October, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Panchu -- New York 11 October, 1966|Letter to Panchu -- New York 11 October, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since I have come to America I have not heard anything from you. In the beginning I had to write two or three letter to your revered father, but I did not receive any reply from him. I therefore did not write him again and still I am anxious to hear about you all. Please therefore let me know how are you all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco25February1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="35" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 25 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 25 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 25 February, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 25 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The letter of appreciation by the Mayor (which Garga Muni used for the Cart license) or any other things that are used for our propaganda. I require this immediately for presenting to the Naturalization and Immigration office here where I have to be present on the 2nd March 1967.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamanandaBhaktisindhuSanFrancisco11March1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="40" link="Letter to Ramananda Bhaktisindhu -- San Francisco 11 March, 1967" link_text="Letter to Ramananda Bhaktisindhu -- San Francisco 11 March, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramananda Bhaktisindhu -- San Francisco 11 March, 1967|Letter to Ramananda Bhaktisindhu -- San Francisco 11 March, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am enclosing herewith one letter for Sripada Sar Maharaja which will speak for itself. The certificate is urgently required per return of post. The thing is that I have to go to Canada Montreal next month to open the third Branch there. But as soon as I leave the borders of U.S.A., my Visa for this country will automatically cancelled.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriKrishnajiSanFrancisco25March1967_2" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="51" link="Letter to Sri Krishnaji -- San Francisco 25 March, 1967" link_text="Letter to Sri Krishnaji -- San Francisco 25 March, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Krishnaji -- San Francisco 25 March, 1967|Letter to Sri Krishnaji -- San Francisco 25 March, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I thought that I shall be able to publish my books from America but it is very much expensive: therefore I have to get books published from India at any cost. Sriman Surya Kumar Joshi B.A. in charge of the publication department All India Congress Committee. No. 7 Jantar Mantar Road New Delhi has very kindly agreed to take the burden of proof reading and if you also join with him to help me in this connection it will be great help for me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBankofBarodaDelhiNewYork10May1967_3" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="83" link="Letter to Bank of Baroda (Delhi) -- New York 10 May, 1967" link_text="Letter to Bank of Baroda (Delhi) -- New York 10 May, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bank of Baroda (Delhi) -- New York 10 May, 1967|Letter to Bank of Baroda (Delhi) -- New York 10 May, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I very much appreciate your suggestion mentioned in the second paragraph of the letter under reply and I may inform you that I have to pay Rs 25000/- and odds to Asia Press Delhi for printing books. Please let me know if you will issue letter of credit in their favor and if you do so please send me your advice how many dollars I have to transfer from New York to your office.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriKrishnaPanditLosAngeles20January1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="21" link="Letter to Sri Krishna Pandit -- Los Angeles 20 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sri Krishna Pandit -- Los Angeles 20 January, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Krishna Pandit -- Los Angeles 20 January, 1968|Letter to Sri Krishna Pandit -- Los Angeles 20 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The form was sent to the chief controller in Bombay and returned after a month after several telephone conversations from Calcutta to Bombay. Then he sent instructions that if I had money from America I could go. So with great difficulty I had to convince him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnitedShippingCorporationSanFrancisco23March1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="125" link="Letter to United Shipping Corporation -- San Francisco 23 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to United Shipping Corporation -- San Francisco 23 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to United Shipping Corporation -- San Francisco 23 March, 1968|Letter to United Shipping Corporation -- San Francisco 23 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please let me know exactly what is the procedure for exporting books from India, because I have to do it periodically. And unfortunately, due to ignorance of the procedure, both on your part and on our part, so much botheration is undergone.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal16June1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Professor Abdul is Mohammedan, and is writing a thesis of Sufi religion. And he was also impressed. Unfortunately, I had to eat there, but I accepted a little fruits only, while they were eating all sorts of nonsense, but at least they did not drink. We are the two persons only, Janardana and myself, we avoided all kinds of nonsense.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHarivilasaMontreal25July1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="247" link="Letter to Harivilasa -- Montreal 25 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Harivilasa -- Montreal 25 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Harivilasa -- Montreal 25 July, 1968|Letter to Harivilasa -- Montreal 25 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For your coming back, either your family members or your government or somebody here must send you money or a ticket for coming back. Last time when I was coming back the same difficulty arose, and I had to pay my ticket fare as well as Kirtanananda's ticket fare, amounting to Rs. 11,000, from my book-fund, which I dispatched to USA. I dispatched 13,000 Rs. worth books from India, out of which I have paid that 11,000 Rs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniMontreal24August1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="286" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Montreal 24 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Montreal 24 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Montreal 24 August, 1968|Letter to Gargamuni -- Montreal 24 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I hope yesterday Gaurasundara talked with you, in telephone, and whatever I had to say, you have been informed. But today, I may let you know that the idea of opening centers in large cities in USA, is quite welcome, and we have got opportunities to do that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHitsaranSharmaMontreal28August1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="289" link="Letter to Hitsaran Sharma -- Montreal 28 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hitsaran Sharma -- Montreal 28 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hitsaran Sharma -- Montreal 28 August, 1968|Letter to Hitsaran Sharma -- Montreal 28 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have not received any news whether you have deposited the money or not, but one thing is very urgent, that I have to immediately pay to Omkar Press for starting the work. I am surjoining herewith the copy of the letter which I received from the Omkar Press, as late as on the 25th July, 1968, but I could not pay him because I did not hear from you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco15September1968_6" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="314" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This morning I have to go to one meeting amongst the Indians and let me see how I can talk with them. As far as I can guess, that I may be called directly from San Francisco to Europe. In that case, it may be possible that I may stop for a day or two in New York, and then I start for Europe. What about the UN office. Ask Purushotam and let me know in detail what is the situation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSeattle15October1968_7" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="369" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 15 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 15 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 15 October, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 15 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very sorry I could not reply you earlier, because there are so many letters, and I have to reply them one after another. Anyway, the issue of Back To Godhead which you have sent me is very very nice, and Krishna is helping you for your sincere efforts. I hope you will continue this attitude and improve the quality and writing of Back To Godhead both nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamaSeattle21October1968_8" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="387" link="Letter to Syama -- Seattle 21 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Syama -- Seattle 21 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syama -- Seattle 21 October, 1968|Letter to Syama -- Seattle 21 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter undated, but I am sorry I am late in replying it due to so many letters I have to reply every day, so please excuse me my delay.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeMontreal30August1968_9" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="528" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Montreal 30 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Montreal 30 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Montreal 30 August, 1968|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Montreal 30 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now they have denied. I have to import at least 20 Pairs of such Vigraha, and if you at least carry the Vigrahas, freight charges free, it will be a great help to my cause. Besides that, I am getting Mrdangas, Khole, from Navadvipa, Karatalas. So there are many paraphernalia I require for my temples. It is not meant for business; and I did not know why Mr. Wankawala refused.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles9January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="8" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 9 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 9 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 9 January, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 9 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So after my acceptance of sannyasa I began working on Srimad-Bhagavatam and when the first canto was finished, with great difficulty I published the first volume in 1962, after leaving my home and after taking sannyasa and spending whatever cash money I had with me during the five years of my staying alone. Practically in 1960 I was penniless. Therefore I had to quickly take to publication of the first volume and after this I got some money just enough to pull on.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles30January1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="72" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">First of all I have to thank you for the desk pen with golden glories to Guru and Gauranga. It is so nice that I am using it with great pleasure, and you have the blessings of my Guru Maharaja and Lord Gauranga.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaLosAngeles15February1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="124" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 15 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 15 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 15 February, 1969|Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 15 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have received your very long letter dated February 9, 1969. I have to read it very carefully and reply you in due course, but I wish to inform you that the advertisements are not very congenial to our prestige, especially the hippy kind of advertisements. So we have to think over how we can avoid the advertisements and publish at the same time. The hippy advertisements referred to by Purusottama was written to you on my consent.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayagovindaHawaii30March1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="220" link="Letter to Jayagovinda -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jayagovinda -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayagovinda -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969|Letter to Jayagovinda -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So certainly this is heavy task but by the Grace of Krishna, it does not depress me. I feel encouraged to act so busily day and night. But the body sometimes does not allow me to do so. So I have to sleep about 4 to 5 hours. But in comparison to our predecessors, the Goswamis, this engagement in insignificant. These Goswamis used to work almost 24 hours.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco3April1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="226" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think from Columbus I will have to go to New Vrindaban, and after staying a few days there, I shall come back to New York. If there is call from London, I shall go there from New York. About Trinity College lectures, I think I can stay in Hartford for the days I have to lecture there, and the fees may be charged $100 per lecture as the New York City College has offered.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaColumbusOhio13May1969_5" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="283" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So it is clear that the student community has a nice potential for accepting this philosophy. I will not be going to North Carolina as I had planned, but I am sending Kirtanananda Swami in my place because they have extended my program here in Columbus. So now I have to create more sannyasis to lecture on our philosophy, and I shall pick these sannyasis from the brahmacaris who are firm in their decision not to marry.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaColumbusOhio15May1969_6" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="290" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Columbus, Ohio 15 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Columbus, Ohio 15 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Columbus, Ohio 15 May, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- Columbus, Ohio 15 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have divided these departments to solve problems, but if in the end they are all sent to me and I have to tackle, then just imagine what is my position. The best thing would be to stop all activities and simply chant Hare Krishna. Regarding the Doubleday book stores, we do not like to give on consignment, but if some very big stores will take our literature only in that way, then we must make concession.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoManagerofBankofBarodaLondon14December1969_7" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="727" link="Letter to Manager of Bank of Baroda -- London 14 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Manager of Bank of Baroda -- London 14 December, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Manager of Bank of Baroda -- London 14 December, 1969|Letter to Manager of Bank of Baroda -- London 14 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kindly refer to my letter dated September 7, 1969 in which I had to instruct you to pay BINA MUSICAL STORES Rs. 2,200 on presentation of the shipping documents by the middle of October.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles24April1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="263" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 April, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In your letter of April 11th you have asked me to insert "What right has a man to say he has a soul if he does not feel it, or that there is a God if he does not see Him?" Do you mean I have to put in my KRSNA book all this nonsense quotation? This man (Vivekananda) has no understanding either of soul or of God and still he has posed himself as a Swami to mislead so many innocent persons.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPradyumnaLosAngeles13May1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="305" link="Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1970|Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated 8th May, 1970, and I have seen the synonyms of Brahma Samhita verses. It appears that it is nicely done, but if I have to see it scrutinizingly, it will take some time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraLosAngeles25May1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="324" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 25 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 25 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 25 May, 1970|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 25 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometimes I also think that let me go back to Vrndavana, in that peaceful situation, to live without any responsibilities; still, in this old age, I take the responsibility of managing our quite a big Institution now, and I have to reply so many letters from different centers to give them instruction. As an old man I can take relief from this work immediately, but for Krsna's sake I am pulling on even though there is sometimes personal inconveniences.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNCChatterjiTokyo21August1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="496" link="Letter to N.C. Chatterji -- Tokyo 21 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to N.C. Chatterji -- Tokyo 21 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to N.C. Chatterji -- Tokyo 21 August, 1970|Letter to N.C. Chatterji -- Tokyo 21 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In reply to your letter dated July 2nd from Calcutta, I had to send a reply to you dated July 9th, 1970, and the copy of the letter is again enclosed herewith. I hope in the meantime you had some meeting with the Prime Minister of India and I am very anxiously awaiting your reply to this.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCentralBankofIndiaBombay11November1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="584" link="Letter to Central Bank of India -- Bombay 11 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Central Bank of India -- Bombay 11 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Central Bank of India -- Bombay 11 November, 1970|Letter to Central Bank of India -- Bombay 11 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On October 28th, 1970 I had to advise you to transfer by mail Rs. 1,728 to your Gwalia Tank Branch in Bombay and the copy of the advice is sent herewith.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaBombay25November1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="615" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 25 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 25 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 25 November, 1970|Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 25 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please see that KRSNA books are sold and the sales proceeds directly sent to Dai Nippon for credit of "Bhaktivedanta Book Fund". I have to pay still $10,000 to Dai Nippon for the order I have placed with them. The total amount was $35,000, out of which by collection from U.S.A. and something from my bank, we have paid $26,000, so another $10,000 is required. Please see that the book funds are immediately sent to Dai Nippon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGovindaCalcutta28May1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="225" link="Letter to Govinda -- Calcutta 28 May, 1971" link_text="Letter to Govinda -- Calcutta 28 May, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Govinda -- Calcutta 28 May, 1971|Letter to Govinda -- Calcutta 28 May, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I wish that all our leading disciples come to India at that time. There are 50 branches, so at least one from each branch should attend the function and Sai also may come at that time. From L.A. while coming to India I must come to Hawaii as I did last year and then after the foundation stone function I will come again back to U.S.A. The contemplation of sitting at Hawaii for my translating work is still alive. Now it depends on Krishna what I have to do in the future.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraDelhi8December1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="565" link="Letter to Upendra -- Delhi 8 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Delhi 8 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Delhi 8 December, 1971|Letter to Upendra -- Delhi 8 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Chanting Hare Krishna and drinking only caranamrta water is the best remedy for any bodily disease. But if something else required, chew a little thyme after meals. Potassium iodide is a temporary medicine for asthma. If there are broken beads, they may simply be replaced without that I have to chant on them. Once sanctified by the Spiritual Master, your chanting of Hare Krishna is eternally blessed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKesavaBombay1January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="4" link="Letter to Kesava -- Bombay 1 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Kesava -- Bombay 1 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kesava -- Bombay 1 January, 1972|Letter to Kesava -- Bombay 1 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">P.S. My itinerary is tentatively that by the 12th January I am going to Jaipur for a five day festival, then I will return to Bombay and leave for Nairobi by the 25th January. Then I have to return to India to go to Mayapur for the celebration of Lord Caitanya's Appearance Day. From there I am planning to go to Hong Kong, Sydney, Tokyo, Hawaii, and then return to the U.S.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoManagerofGreatWesternSavingsandLoanAssociationParis21July1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="381" link="Letter to Manager of Great Western Savings and Loan Association -- Paris 21 July, 1972" link_text="Letter to Manager of Great Western Savings and Loan Association -- Paris 21 July, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Manager of Great Western Savings and Loan Association -- Paris 21 July, 1972|Letter to Manager of Great Western Savings and Loan Association -- Paris 21 July, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to inform you that I am purchasing one house at Venice Boulevard and I have to pay $63,500 on or before the 25th August, 1972. Kindly therefore transfer $20,000 to my checking account in the Bank of America branch #308 in favor of my account #3081-61625. The fixed deposit receipt is laying in the safe deposit box #361 in your bank.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaLosAngeles30September1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="527" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 30 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 30 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 30 September, 1972|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 30 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Bombay sales purchase agreement draft was made by you. At that time, because Madhudvisa Maharaja denied to take charge, and you also did not like to take charge, therefore I had to postpone the signing of the sales purchase agreement. In Africa Brahmananda and Cyavana encouraged me that I would take up the Bombay project and they would help me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaVrindaban5November1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="570" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So you are sannyasi, but if you have to stay there for some time to manage, that is all right. Sannyasi simply means to do as I am doing, and sometimes I have to manage, sometimes cook, sometimes go to the bank, keep the money, write books, chant, preach in the class, keep accounts—sannyasi should be expert in every department.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaAhmedabad10December1972_4" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="602" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You may send the copy with plastic cover and I shall see how it is put out. I can understand that your preaching work there is going on nicely just to the standard, because now you have got so many devotees and you are distributing so many of our books and magazines. That is very, very pleasing for me to hear. But now I think it must be very cold there. Even I was there in summer, still I had to go to England—it was so much cold in Hamburg. But never mind there is any discomfort of the body. We shall not be very much concerned for that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDhruvanandaBombay4January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="7" link="Letter to Dhruvananda -- Bombay 4 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Dhruvananda -- Bombay 4 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dhruvananda -- Bombay 4 January, 1973|Letter to Dhruvananda -- Bombay 4 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Don't bother my head in this way any more. From now on unless I order you do something change or in addition, go on with the usual standard way. You manufacture ideas and then I have to waste my time. I have given you everything already, there is no need for you to add anything or change anything. Why you are asking these things?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBaliMardanBombay14October1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="341" link="Letter to Bali Mardan -- Bombay 14 October, 1973" link_text="Letter to Bali Mardan -- Bombay 14 October, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali Mardan -- Bombay 14 October, 1973|Letter to Bali Mardan -- Bombay 14 October, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My deposit certificate will mature by Nov. 23rd but I want to continue it for another month, and I shall take the payment when I return to the U.S.A. So I shall have to write to them or you shall arrange for it? If I have to write, then I shall send you a copy of the letter to your Hawaii address.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTustaKrsnaNewDelhi7November1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="370" link="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- New Delhi 7 November, 1973" link_text="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- New Delhi 7 November, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tusta Krsna -- New Delhi 7 November, 1973|Letter to Tusta Krsna -- New Delhi 7 November, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Perhaps you remember that you introduced Mr. Nair to me. Now he is dead and gone, but he created so many obstacles. So I had to pay them so many lakhs of rupees black, but now the position is that it is purchased, but still there is a little discrepancy. I hope this will also be squared up without delay.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaNewDelhi6November1973_3" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="378" link="Letter to Mukunda -- New Delhi 6 November, 1973" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- New Delhi 6 November, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- New Delhi 6 November, 1973|Letter to Mukunda -- New Delhi 6 November, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another request I have to you is that there have now been two instances of when somebody does not agree you try to get them out by calling the police. This is never to be done. This is the mistaken policy of Shayamasundar, but do not follow this principle. With great difficulty we get a man. We have to reform them. Our business is to become sympathetic to fallen souls. So in future do not do it all. Everything should be done amicably.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraBombay1April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="107" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 1 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 1 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 1 April, 1974|Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 1 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For the time being I can stay in London utmost two weeks then I have to go to France and spend some time, say a month in Geneva, Rome, Sweden, Germany etc. Then if need be I shall come back to London or back to India. So you can think over this matter and do the needful. But if there is important program in London I may not come back to India immediately.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaTirupati28April1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="158" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974|Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Of course you can go back, but if the matter is discussed at the meeting, then a GBC vote could be taken and they could have selected a replacement. Now this replacement I have to bother. It is not difficult for me, but why wasn't their discussion of the meeting. Now Karandhara has written asking to come back and I have called him to come to Bombay and if possible he can be engaged as GBC for India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAcaryaPrabhakarMishraBombay1May1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="170" link="Letter to Acarya Prabhakar Mishra -- Bombay 1 May, 1974" link_text="Letter to Acarya Prabhakar Mishra -- Bombay 1 May, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Acarya Prabhakar Mishra -- Bombay 1 May, 1974|Letter to Acarya Prabhakar Mishra -- Bombay 1 May, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So the best thing is you may come immediately at Bombay at the above address and probably I may go back to New Delhi along with you because I have to go to Vrindaban before I go to Europe. I am expected in Rome on the 23rd of May and then Geneva, Paris, Stockholm and London and then I will return to India. In Vrindaban I am constructing the big temple you have seen. I hope you will approve my scheme in Vrindaban.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaBhavanandaBombay9May1974_3" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="188" link="Letter to Jayapataka , Bhavananda -- Bombay 9 May, 1974" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka , Bhavananda -- Bombay 9 May, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka , Bhavananda -- Bombay 9 May, 1974|Letter to Jayapataka , Bhavananda -- Bombay 9 May, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I cannot close my eyes when there are big management difficulties, so when I see things going wrong, money mispent, things not used properly, then I have to take part. But if you can relieve me of worry of management in Mayapur it will be a great relief for me. Krsna will give you more and more intelligence on how to do this if you sincerely endeavor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaMathura31August1974_4" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="360" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Mathura 31 August, 1974" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Mathura 31 August, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Mathura 31 August, 1974|Letter to Karandhara -- Mathura 31 August, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">"I am not going to manage Spiritual Sky. This is ridiculous. Why they are dragging me into the management. Now the acharya is meant for handling business? Jayatirtha should handle this. He is the manager. Jayatirtha and Karandhara are the chief men. they should manage. Why I have to manage? They have big, big brains. Why they are failing? Now the Founder-Acarya has to manage. Without my consent the BBT has financed."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCaityaguruMayapur15October1974_5" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="486" link="Letter to Caitya-guru -- Mayapur 15 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Caitya-guru -- Mayapur 15 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Caitya-guru -- Mayapur 15 October, 1974|Letter to Caitya-guru -- Mayapur 15 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">How long do I have to bring devotees from abroad for preaching here in India? You must recruit local devotees. That is wanted. I went to New York without any Indians to help me. You are Indian and this is India, so you cannot create? One experienced man must go and create local man anywhere; that is real preaching.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraWestBengal25October1974_6" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="522" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupada asked me, "How much foodstuffs have you eaten in your whole life?" Quite a lot I had to admit, not understanding why he asked this question. "And what is the cost of all these foodstuffs?" That I could not say. "So, do you stop eating because there is so much cost? No. You go on eating and whatever is the cost, you spend. The principle is that if you have got money, then you can spend, but if you do not have money, then you cannot spend."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTejiyasBombay15November1974_7" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="572" link="Letter to Tejiyas -- Bombay 15 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Tejiyas -- Bombay 15 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tejiyas -- Bombay 15 November, 1974|Letter to Tejiyas -- Bombay 15 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pushing on this movement, I had to face so many difficulties throughout since I left my home. I lived in Delhi at Sakur Basti because the rent was cheaper there, and I could not even take an apartment in Delhi. Then I was provided with a room at Chippi Walla, Radha Krishna temple, wherein I was able to keep my publication office.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaBombay31December1974_8" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="729" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 31 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 31 December, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 31 December, 1974|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 31 December, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated nil and have noted the contents. I have to talk with you in detail. Everything can be adjusted by our sincere will to serve Krishna. I do not know why Sudama and yourself are trying to organize another party by some reason or other. The best solution was suggested by me that both you and your wife may stay with me. After all, both of you are my disciples. It is my duty to guide you for spiritual advancement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrWHWolfRottkayHonolulu8June1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="312" link="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Honolulu 8 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Honolulu 8 June, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Honolulu 8 June, 1975|Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Honolulu 8 June, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question at the end, yes, the soul is eternal and it is transmigrating from one body to another. Therefore the body is undergoing evolution, not the soul. Just like if I come to the USA from India, I have to change my residence. I personally do not have to change, but my residence changes. So, the soul travels from one body to another and always remains the same. I shall be looking forward to your elaboration of the word MATTER.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahajanaLosAngeles23June1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="356" link="Letter to Mahajana -- Los Angeles 23 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mahajana -- Los Angeles 23 June, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahajana -- Los Angeles 23 June, 1975|Letter to Mahajana -- Los Angeles 23 June, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I am desiring more and more to have time for translating my books, not that I have to become involved in every question. For this reason I have installed the GBC. Now I have given the guideline that 50% of a householder's income should be donated to the temple. If there is any disagreement, it may be taken up with Jayatirtha.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDinanathaNMishraLagunaBeach26July1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="432" link="Letter to Dinanatha N. Mishra -- Laguna Beach 26 July, 1975" link_text="Letter to Dinanatha N. Mishra -- Laguna Beach 26 July, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinanatha N. Mishra -- Laguna Beach 26 July, 1975|Letter to Dinanatha N. Mishra -- Laguna Beach 26 July, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have to translate all the Puranas, Ramayana, Mahabharata, and many other theistic literatures left by the Gaudiya Vaisnavas headed by the six Goswamis like Rupa, Sanatana, Jiva, etc. I have already translated about 50 big books of 400 pages each, and my books are selling all over the world in universities, libraries, learned professors, and the public also is receiving my books with great respect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraCoVrindaban1September1975_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="494" link="Letter to Ramesvara & Co -- Vrindaban 1 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara & Co -- Vrindaban 1 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara & Co -- Vrindaban 1 September, 1975|Letter to Ramesvara & Co -- Vrindaban 1 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Let me first of all finish Srimad-Bhagavatam, then we can take up others. So I wish to also thank you for your cooperation. Because of your cooperation, therefore I has been possible. For me to publish alone the first three volumes, I had to take so much trouble, but by the cooperation of you American boys and girls now this has become possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAjitaJohannesburg16October1975_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="589" link="Letter to Ajita -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to Ajita -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ajita -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975|Letter to Ajita -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you see problems in the Stockholm center why don't you try to reform it by your example and practical application of our philosophy. If I have to be involved in every dispute, then what is the need for the GBC? GBC is there for this purpose. However, if there is some serious difficulties, just now I can not give decision. If it is not settled, then it can be discussed at Mayapur.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDistrictJudgeofAgraMrSDKulshresthaNairobi29October1975_5" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="626" link="Letter to District Judge of Agra, Mr. S.D. Kulshrestha -- Nairobi 29 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to District Judge of Agra, Mr. S.D. Kulshrestha -- Nairobi 29 October, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to District Judge of Agra, Mr. S.D. Kulshrestha -- Nairobi 29 October, 1975|Letter to District Judge of Agra, Mr. S.D. Kulshrestha -- Nairobi 29 October, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very sorry to learn that Judge Saheb was sick and we could not meet. Anyway I am returning to India on November 2nd and afterwards I have to go to Vrindaban. So if Judge Saheb makes any program for my going to Agra and to arrange for a meeting of the leading people of the city, it will be a great pleasure for me to meet them and present my appeal so that they may join this great movement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSukadevaBombay9November1975_6" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="652" link="Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975|Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question about prosecuting Manasvi, this is a local management problem. Do I have to say on this matter? So Gurukrpa has given you the instruction. So therefore you should issue some warrant. But why has Gurukrpa advised you if you are unable to do it? Why are you asking me this question? Stop this business.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaBombay10November1975_7" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="661" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore, leaving aside all other programs, I had to come here. Of course it has become a little effective because since then the government of India is not considering us an enemy, but they are giving us more and more facility to extend the visa. Then again I had to go to Mauritius, South Africa and East Africa. In Mauritius for the first time in my life I had to meet a very disastrous type of motor accident.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPuranjanaHonolulu4May1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="254" link="Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976|Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Let any man come, but here they cannot touch. We are putting these books for deliberation before the topmost thinkers of human society. Therefore, I have to see that in all languages all of our books are published. If we strain, and if he takes one book home, some day people will come to understand what valuable knowledge they have received. It is transcendental literature.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYasodanandanaHonolulu16May1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="282" link="Letter to Yasodanandana -- Honolulu 16 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Yasodanandana -- Honolulu 16 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yasodanandana -- Honolulu 16 May, 1976|Letter to Yasodanandana -- Honolulu 16 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I sent you one check care of Mahamsa Swami, bank draft FH 099222, for $1,700, the equivalent of just over Rs. 15,000/-, which you requested as an advance for printing books. I have to this time received no reply from either Mahamsa Swami, and neither an acknowledgement of reciept of the bank draft from yourself.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAllGoverningBoardCommissionersHonolulu19May1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="288" link="Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976|Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">They had only a portion of the world, and we have not completed expanding. We must expand more and more unlimitedly. But I must now remind you that I have to complete the translation of the Srimad-Bhagavatam. This is the greatest contribution; our books have given us a respectable position.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAllGoverningBoardCommissionersHonolulu19May1976_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="288" link="Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976|Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So I request you to relieve me of management responsibilities more and more so that I can complete the Srimad-Bhagavatam translation. If I am always having to manage, then I cannot do my work on the books. It is document, I have to choose each word very soberly and if I have to think of management then I cannot do this. I cannot be like these rascals who present something mental concoction to cheat the public.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPurusottamaLosAngeles4June1976_4" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="326" link="Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976|Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly, I have to execute Krishna's order, and suppose I have to suffer to execute this order. Therefore, devotional service and the devotee is so dear to Krishna. The devotee is prepared to die at any moment, but he simply wants to be engaged in Krishna's service. "I am suffering, I cannot carry out the order of Krishna. . ." This line of thinking is sense gratification.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lettertounknown228September1976_5" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="542" link="Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976|Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In order to materialize this divine saying both Shri Shri Bhaktivinode Thakur and Prabhupada Shri Shri Bhakti Siddhanta Sarasvati Goswami tried their best and under their direction even at the old age of 70, I started for America. There, for a full one year I had to experience great difficulties in my single handed mission on this account, and at last at New York with the help of a few friends, we were successful to have the International Society for Krishna Consciousness (ISKCON) already formed during my stay there, registered in 1966 under the Local Government Rules.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

We are putting these books for deliberation before the topmost thinkers of human society. Therefore, I have to see that in all languages all of our books are published

2011-03-21T03:20:00Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"We are putting these books for deliberation before the topmost thinkers of human society. Therefore, I have to see that in all la…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"We are putting these books for deliberation before the topmost thinkers of human society. Therefore, I have to see that in all languages all of our books are published"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|20Mar11}}
{{last|20Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:We Are (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Put]]
[[Category:Distributing My Books (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Deliberation]]
[[Category:Topmost]]
[[Category:Thinkers]]
[[Category:Human Society]]
[[Category:I Have To (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:I Want To See (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Language]]
[[Category:Publishing My Books (Prabhupada)]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPuranjanaHonolulu4May1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="254" link="Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976">
<div class="heading">We are putting these books for deliberation before the topmost thinkers of human society. Therefore, I have to see that in all languages all of our books are published. If we strain, and if he takes one book home, some day people will come to understand what valuable knowledge they have received.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976|Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of the Spanish edition of the Srimad-Bhagavatam first Canto, Chapters 12-15, and I thank you very much. These books are the life of human society. Others may be disturbed, but they cannot disturb this Srimad-Bhagavatam. Let any man come, but here they cannot touch. We are putting these books for deliberation before the topmost thinkers of human society. Therefore, I have to see that in all languages all of our books are published. If we strain, and if he takes one book home, some day people will come to understand what valuable knowledge they have received. It is transcendental literature. Nobody can challenge it. It is done so nicely, without any spot, the spotless Purana. Please continue like this to print books in all the languages for the benefit of suffering, misdirected humanity.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

If I have to be involved in every dispute, then what is the need for the GBC? GBC is there for this purpose

2011-03-21T03:08:07Z

Matea: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"If I have to be involved in every dispute, then what is the need for the GBC? GBC is there for this purpose"}} {{notes|}} {{compi…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"If I have to be involved in every dispute, then what is the need for the GBC? GBC is there for this purpose"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|20Mar11}}
{{last|20Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Have To (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Involve]]
[[Category:Every]]
[[Category:Dispute]]
[[Category:What Is The]]
[[Category:Need]]
[[Category:GBC]]
[[Category:Questions Posed by Srila Prabhupada]]
[[Category:Is There]]
[[Category:Purpose]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and GBC]]
[[Category:Prabhupada and Management]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAjitaJohannesburg16October1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="589" link="Letter to Ajita -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to Ajita -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975">
<div class="heading">If you see problems in the Stockholm center why don't you try to reform it by your example and practical application of our philosophy. If I have to be involved in every dispute, then what is the need for the GBC? GBC is there for this purpose.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ajita -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975|Letter to Ajita -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated Oct. 1, 1975 and I have noted the contents carefully. If you see problems in the Stockholm center why don't you try to reform it by your example and practical application of our philosophy. If I have to be involved in every dispute, then what is the need for the GBC? GBC is there for this purpose. However, if there is some serious difficulties, just now I can not give decision. If it is not settled, then it can be discussed at Mayapur.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>